《Burning Phoenix - Arc 2》


 Arc 2 - Prologue

    (Libertatem 1, 59 7:55AM)


    The room was plastered with maps and papers that littered the dark wooden floor.


    Between the room and the hallway, an entire group of soldiers and agents led by a blonde-haired agent were all positioned in a single file line. Inside of the blonde agent¡¯s right pocket, was none other than his right hand, his fingers grasping onto something cold and dark.


    His eyes peered into a figure that sat down on a rotating luxurious chair, with the figure looking out the window as the morning sun shone down on him. Despite no signs of the man in the chair twitching or making a move, it kept every agent and soldier at bay, their fingers grazing the contents of their weapons.


    (Agent Briggs) Who are you?


    (???) If I tell you, it will ruin the surprise.


    (Agent Briggs) How about you stand up and turn around or else I¡¯ll give you a surprise on the back of your skull.


    (???) Oh?


    In an instant, the figure slowly stood up as he placed both of his hands onto the armrests of the black chair to help himself up. Noticing that the figure was wearing sandals, the rest of the agents and soldiers took a whiff of the figure wearing a priest-like white robe, followed by the man¡¯s hair color being a light green.


    Briggs gulped.


    (???) You know I don¡¯t want to kill any of you.


    Everyone quickly pulled their weapons out of their pants or jacket pockets, all pointing the pint of their barrels.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Slowly, the old man raised his hands, his knuckles facing the agents and soldiers with his palms hitting the rays of the morning sun.Taking a step forward, Briggs placed his left hand right onto his right hand that gripped the handle of his eagle revolver.


    (Agent Briggs) What makes you think you could kill us?


    (???) All of you are weak. Fragile, even. A simple gust of wind could push you all down.


    Briggs scoffed.


    (Agent Briggs) And you?


    (???) You¡¯d be surprised¡­


    The old man placed both of his hands into his sleeves, having one of his hands overlapping the other inside of the white robe. Turning his body around, everyone including Briggs got to take a look at the old man¡¯s wrinkled eyes that were protected by his oval-shaped glasses.


    Tilting his head upward, the old man let out a smug smirk, as the corner of his right lip reached the bottom of his right ear. With just that simple smirk alone, Briggs moved his pointer finger from the side of the gun to the trigger, caressing the metal with his sweaty fingertip.


    (???) By just how powerful I can be.


    Two figures came out of the corners of the room.


    A quarter of everyone pointed their guns toward the tall man with blonde hair, while the other quarter pointed them toward a woman with red hair and rectangular glasses. As for half of the soldiers, they remained their barrels drawn to the unholy man that was standing right in front of them.


    Briggs remained silent as he glanced at all three dangerous figures that faced him. Not hearing a response, the old man slowly started to walk forward as his average height slightly towered the below-average height of the blonde-haired agent. Standing directly in front of him, the barrel of the gun that Briggs pointed was merely placed right along the left side of the old man¡¯s chest.


    (???) It is true that my knuckles and hands were not what they used to look like, but¡­


    In an instant, the weapon that Briggs pointed was suddenly aimed down onto the ground.


    His elbows and arms were working along with his hands as if something was pushing his weapon down to gravity. Grinding the back ends of his molars, Briggs glanced at his two hands that were clasping the gun together, his hands that were bound by none other than an extra pair of hands.


    (???) No human has ever dented my knuckles.


    Briggs buckled his knees as he began to hyperventilate, his chest heaving up and down as his airflow weakened.


    Letting out a simple chuckle, he tilted his head up, beginning to look down on the scared agent as the old man took a step back.


    (???) It would be stupid to kill all of you, mostly since you guys work directly under the government.


    The two figures stood side by side with the light green-haired old man, their hands curled into fists. Without the need for basic weapons, the two of them soon began to alter or change the atmosphere of the room, causing many of the soldiers to lower their weapons in a heap of surrender.


    Which even caused the cold frowning Briggs to drop his too, along with the two other agents that were beside him.


    (???) Let¡¯s change some events in the story, shall we?

 Arc 2 - Chapter 1: Peaceful Everyday Life

    (Octavian 25, 59 / 7:32PM)


    A month after the events of Lagefor.


    The city of business and growth still shined and busied even after the hell that it was bestowed upon. Glass shards, little bits of debris, and some buildings still being reconstructed from the base up; the entire city had half of its population cleansed by fear.


    Their way of life halted, every civilian or pedestrian helped with the effort in rebuilding the aftermath of the intense counterattack against the zompires and bringer of death. Some of the civilians whose homes were harshly damaged, they ended up living in shelters scattered all over the city.


    The south and north sides were the only ones in which minimal damage was reported, as ordinary houses and businesses were mostly unhit from the attacks of the crazed liches. As for the west and downtown districts of the city, damage was still visible as cranes and construction workers were a common sight.


    But for the eastern side of the city, some say that it will never be fully up to speed, as many of the buildings slowly started to rot and crumble under the burnt scars and ash caused by the bringer of death. As well as a large lake that was recently formed by a large crater.


    Now deep in the eastern part of the downtown district which was several blocks away from the industrial district that may never be recovered, was a regular two-story building. A building so basic, yet so structurally stable, that¡ª


    A loud boom was heard.


    Deep inside the building, the walls shook with intensity as bits of dust scraped off against the wooden door frames that accumulated unneeded dust. The walls shook with so much intensity that even a man wearing a brown cowboy hat was startled when eating his nightly ice cream.


    (David) What in the world?


    (Jenny) I wonder who that could be.


    (David) There¡¯s only one¡ªno, two men that could¡¯ve done that.


    Already standing up, David made his way as he wrapped his ice cream cone with his right hand while licking bits of melted vanilla from the edges of the cone. Jenny, who was also eating ice cream with just a spoon and cup, walked alongside him as the two of them made their way toward a white door.


    A white door that was already surrounded by a group of men and women.


    (David) Luna, care to tell me what¡¯s he doing in there?


    (Luna) How should I know? Those two messed up my evening nap.


    (Hope) You shouldn¡¯t even be napping in the evening.


    (Luna) Shut it you¡ª


    The white door swung open, allowing a large cumulation of black smoke to be poured forth into the hallway. Luckily for the group, the hallway they were standing on was part of the outside, with a little roof covering their heads.


    Out of the door, were none other than two young men who wore white lab coats, safety goggles, mask ventilators, and latex gloves. The two of them elegantly walked out of the smoke-filled room with their hands at their sides, keeping their heads straight toward the garden.


    At the same time, both men took off their masks, while wiping away an abundance of dark smeared smoke from the outside of their goggles. Moving their goggles so that they were placed onto their foreheads, the light brown-haired man slouched forward.


    (Luke) Hehe, sorry about that. I was trying to make Manganese heptoxide into a weapon that I could use.


    Everyone folded their arms as they let out a unified sigh.


    With his right hand, Luke scratched the back of his head while letting out a wry smile, avoiding eye contact with two particular girls who were side by side with each other. Since he had his right eye blocked by his side bang, it made him seem as if he was a nervous little wreck.


    (Hope) You should really stop doing those experiments.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    (Luke) I know, but you know me. I love chemistry.


    (Luna) And your little hobby ruined my evening nap.


    (Luke) Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it up to you by owing you a stack of donuts.


    (Jack) What about us, huh? Me and the boys were doing an arcade tournament.


    Behind Jack were Miles, Stan, Gary, and Diego; all staring into Luke with slanted eyes.


    Jack, who walked close to Luna¡¯s left shoulder, pointed his finger toward Luke while taking a step forward with his right foot. Following, many of the men had their hands inside their pockets as they started to parade right behind Jack. Luke being Luke, a bead of sweat rolled down his left temple as he placed both of his hands right up to the level of his ears.


    (Luke) Well, uh¡­


    (Jack) I was this close ¡­ this close to winning ¡­


    (Luke) Okay?


    (Jack) ''Okay,'' what? That¡¯s all you got to say?


    (Luna) Shut up, Jack. Just restart your dumb tournament.


    (Jack) Ass kisser.


    In one swoop, Luna gripped Jack¡¯s black leather jacket, digging her fingers right onto his collar. Having a firm grip, she beaded her eyes upward onto the well-groomed man who puckered his mouth to keep himself safe.


    His arms motionless to his sides, he turned his head away from the enraged woman as he looked toward David himself.


    (Luna) Got anything more to say, dumbass?!


    (Jack) ¡­ no.


    (Luna) Hmph, that¡¯s what I thought.


    Luna let go as she placed her left hand into her leather jacket, looking down. She turned her body around to not let anyone see her face.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) I¡¯m not an ass-kisser!


    She stomped toward the inside of the building, heading toward the door that would lead to the rest of everyone¡¯s rooms and dorms.


    Seeing that Luna wanted to spend some time alone, it just left the rest of everybody to look at Luke once again. Rubbing the back of his neck with his right hand, Luke closed his eyes as he wryly smiled his way out of the stares he received.


    (Luke) So uh ¡­ yeah, I promise not to go overboard when doing experiments.


    (David) You better. Remember the last time you invited Jack to help out with an experiment?


    (Luke) But that was Jack¡¯s fault. He made helium explode.


    (Jack) Hey, helium is a pretty dangerous gas alright!


    (Luke) It¡¯s almost impossible to make helium explode though.


    (Jack) Hey, guess you could say I have bad luck.


    (Miles) Yeah, really shitty luck.


    Luke let out a simple sigh as his fingers started to twitch from the memory of many months ago during that experiment.


    Clearing his throat, he put both of his hands into his leather jacket¡¯s pockets. With just both corners of his lips, he let out a big and grinning smile that barely reached the height of his nose.


    (Luke) Alright, well I should probably take a break for today. Fred¡¯s been working on my rocket boots this past month, and he was working on it while I was messing with the manganese.


    (Stan) Yeah, the man always looks tired when working on it anyway.


    (Gary) Hold on, manganese heptoxide releases just a small combustion when exposed to organic matter, so how come you made an enormous explosion that rocked the building?


    Everyone went silent as they all stared into Luke once again.


    Placing his right hand underneath his chin, Luke looked down as he slightly tapped his right jawline repeatedly with his pointer finger. Puckering up his lips, he then soon began to tap his right heel on the ground while occasionally glancing at the group in front of him.


    While all Fred did was just stare at the garden in front of him.


    (Luke) I uh ¡­ decided to try out what happens when I put that mysterious liquid that I and Fred were tapping into when analyzing the boots.


    (Stan) I heard about that. Is the liquid gasoline or any sort of compound similar to it?


    (Luke) No, it¡¯s a different compound, like a different element altogether¡­ anyway, when I put a single drop of it onto the heptoxide, well¡­


    (Gary) It led right here.


    (Luke) Yeah, pretty much.


    Stan, Gary, and Diego nod together as they then look toward Fred.


    Being right beside him, Luke placed his left hand onto Fred¡¯s right shoulder, his palms feeling the burning smoke that still lingered on his now black-smeared lab coat. Tilting his head to the right, Luke continued to have a grinning wide smile that could rival Hope¡¯s.


    (Luke) Hey Fred, you okay buddy?


    Almost like a cartoon, Fred plunged face-first into the floor.


    Making a loud thump, smoke, and ash scattered across the wooden hallway as Luke and the others took a step back. As silence deafened everyone¡¯s ears, Luke slowly walked forward to where he went down on one knee, while placing his right hand onto the side of Fred¡¯s right face.


    But as soon as his right hand made contact with Fred¡¯s partially visible face, a loud snore rang across the hallway.


    (Luke) Fred¡­?


    (Miles) How much you wanna bet that the sleep deprivation knocked him out?


    (Diego) Nah, probably the explosion that Luke did.


    (Stan) I bet both.


    David, who also knelt right along Luke, used both of his hands to pick Fred up from the ground. Having the silver-haired young man continuing to sleep with his miner hat still neatly tucked into his head, David looked toward Luke as he also now stood up from the ground.


    (David) I¡¯m taking him to his dorm, the kid barely gets enough sleep.


    (Luke) And I¡¯m the one always telling him to take breaks¡­


    As David headed toward the door that led to the rest of the dorms, Luke glanced back at the group of males as he then let out a little smirk.


    (Luke) So about that video game tournament.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 2: It All started With A Letter

    (Octavian 26, 59 / 8:30AM)


    (Jenny) Luke?


    A faint knock was heard outside Luke¡¯s dorm.


    Clasping both of her hands down to her crotch, Jenny straightened her back as her glasses started to loosen their hold on her ears.


    With the helm of her lenses reaching onto the bottom portion of her nose, she adjusted the position by using her pointer finger to push it back so that her eyelashes made contact with the lenses.


    (Jenny) Are you there, Luke? David said you have a letter to read.


    Hearing nothing but silence, Jenny turned the golden circular door knob until a quiet click was dispatched. Still having her right hand on the knob, she turned it clockwise for the door to be open wide.


    (Jenny) What the¡­


    Luke slept peacefully on the hard wooden floor.


    Still resting his eyes, Luke slowly turned his head to the left as dark eyebags reeked every part of his eyelids. His right cheek was still being crushed by the floor below, and his arms remained motionless as his left hand held onto a metal blocky game controller.


    But Luke wasn¡¯t the only one in that position.


    On top of his bed that he couldn¡¯t sleep, laid Jack, Miles, and Stan who toppled onto each other like a can of sardines. All three of them were in a deep slumber, not even the whiff of stale soda or homemade pizza was enough to wake them, as the food was all piled onto one of the desks beside the TV.


    The TV was one of the few colored ones that were manufactured from Ticia right before the fall, as well as one of the consoles being produced at the same time. Even though Kepputha was technologically 30 years behind Ticia, the outlets and power were relatively the same.


    And to the opposite side of the room lay Gary and Diego, who slept sitting up as they both had the back of their heads rubbing against the white wallpapered walls.


    Looking down specifically at Luke, her face darkened while unclasping both of her hands, letting them drop to her sides.


    (Jenny) Hey¡­


    Luke slowly opened his eyes as the eye-crust tried to glue them shut. Unable to even push himself out of the floor, he let his mouth open agape, his lips already dried and wrinkled like he ran a marathon in a desert.


    (Luke) Hey Jenny ¡­ cough ¡­ Do you need something?


    Fast forward.


    (David) All six of you look like shit.


    Several minutes later, the six men were all huddled up inside the large kitchen inside of the Dark Angels building.


    Every one of them had pitch-black eyebags that encompassed all around their eyes, with the only exception being Jack. Instead of the coffee cups that the rest of the men had in front of them, Jack only had just a plastic water bottle that was straight out of the storage room.


    (David) What the hell were you guys doing?


    (Luke) We were doing a video game tournament, but then it turned into casual game night, and then a roast battle, and then a wrestling match, and I guess we all just crashed¡­


    (David) sighs¡­


    (Boris) Are those party animals awake I take it?This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Out of the end of the hallway, came a chubby man who wore a black fedora and suit, with circular glasses that reflected his gray irises.


    In his right hand, he held a khaki-colored envelope, while he had his left hand inside of his pocket. With everyone in the room turning their attention onto the overseer of the Dark Angels, Luke rubbed his eyes while letting out a soft groan.


    (Luke) Yeah, we¡¯re awake, but barely.


    (Boris) Then I hope you¡¯re wide awake to take in the info on this envelope then.


    Standing in front of Luke, Boris held out the envelope as Luke proceeded to shyly take it. Gripping it with both of his fingers, Luke tore the top part of the envelope as a single line of paper was deeply tucked inside.


    Shaking the paper that resided in it, it was then settled on the table in front of him.


    (Luke) Who¡¯s this for?


    (Boris) It¡¯s a military envelope, and the person they want to communicate with is with you.


    (Luke) Me? What does the military want from me?


    (Boris) I suggest reading it will work. You know, with your eyes?


    Putting the pieces of the khaki envelope inside of his leather jacket, Luke unfolded the layers upon layers of folds that were bonded together like a mysterious code. Finally having the full paper right in front of him, it was big enough to be compared to just a regular sheet of ordinary paper.


    Clearing his throat, Luke skimmed through the top of the letter as there was one name that he recognized immediately.


    (Luke) It¡¯s from President Reed.


    Everyone went silent, with some of them puckering up their mouths with their lips.


    David and Boris, the only ones who didn¡¯t let shock overcome them, hovered over Luke as he continued to scan the paper. Boris, who had his hands behind his back, read along with Luke while David could barely keep up.


    (Luke) It¡¯s a summoning, the president wants to see us personally.


    (Boris) Not personally, Reed wants to hold a military ceremony for you guys.


    (Luke) But this letter doesn¡¯t say anything about a ceremony here.


    Luke put down the sheet of white paper as he still had it with the tip of his fingers. Bringing it down to his side, Jack clasped both of his hands together.


    (Jack) We saved the city. We saved this country. I mean, it¡¯s about time we get acknowledged for our labor of fruits.


    (Luke) I think you mean the fruits of our labor.


    (Jack) Whatever. But still, we should go.


    Luke scratched his right temple with his right hand.


    Glancing at Jack, he squinted his eyes back onto the paper that he held with both of his hands. Looking toward Jack again, he put down the paper as he still had his palms hovering over the letter.


    (Luke) Well ¡­ maybe I was just paranoid that¡¯s all. It¡¯s all out of the blue you know. And also it seems pretty late for them to finally acknowledge us.


    (Stan) Best guess, probably took a while for the politicians and high figures to safely settle into Lagefor again.


    (Luke) Maybe, but remember that telephone call that Boris had on the day that Lagefor was attacked?


    Stan folded his arms, tilting his chair back as he looked down onto the ground. Rocking back and forth, Stan allowed the memories of that pitiful and chaotic day to settle in, his face soulless and lack of human emotion that even put Miles in worry.


    Not only that, but Stan quickly stopped his rocking, while fully having all four legs of the chair as straight as a crystal. Laying down his hands, he had them supported by his knees that started to dig deep into his wrists.


    (Stan) I remember. Many high military personnel were assigned to Las Thens, by orders from President Reed.


    Luke held both of his hands together in a firm grip, as he hunched his back forward so that his face was slightly leaning. With his left red eye gleaming onto the brown-ginger-haired man that made eye contact back, Luke slowly let out a comforting smile that caused Stan to tilt his head up.


    (Luke) Either way, I don¡¯t think the President would just let his city be terrorized by a couple of liches.


    Getting up from his seat, Luke turned around to face both Boris and David who stood side by side like peas in a pod. Straightening his back, Luke angled both of his hands and arms so that they were pointed downward onto the kitchen floor.


    The rest of the men that were sitting at the table followed suit.


    (Luke) We could give the President some regard. I guess me, you and him had one promise in common.


    (Boris) Not letting this city have the same fate as Clastine, I know.


    Luke then turned his head toward the group of men that he had played with not too long ago, as their faces were all drooped down to the ground.


    Putting both of his hands onto his sides, Luke¡¯s smile reached a higher altitude, barely reaching the level of his nose. Sticking out his right hand, he then gave all the men that were behind him a big thumbs up, causing some of his friends to flinch upward by the sudden gesture.


    (Luke) I think it¡¯s about time that we make a name for ourselves.


    (Gary) I like the sound of that.


    (Diego) Me too.


    (Stan) Me three.


    (Jack) Me four.


    (Miles) You killed it.


    (Jack) Shut up! You killed it!


    As he saw the lazy-eyed yet moving men who were barely awake to begin with, Luke grabbed the cup of coffee that was still letting out burning steam. Putting the edge of the mug right onto his lips, he ingested half of the hot coffee in one go, before settling it down onto the table again.


    With his right sleeve, he swiped away a bit of that same coffee that got onto both his bottom and upper lips.


    (Luke) Before we settle on a date, I should probably tell Luna and Hope about this¡­


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) And also our little goofstar.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 3: Tombstone Surrounded By Sunflowers

    (Octavian 28, 59 8:00AM)


    A couple of days later.


    Soft knocking trickled a white door with dented marks along its hinges. As no response was given from the other side, Luke softly twisted the slightly broken-down doorknob to let himself in. Blankets and pillows littered the wooden floor all around her bed, with the culprit¡¯s sleeping face still deep asleep as she laid her face on a crusty old pillow.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) How messy is she?!


    Having a blanket to barely wrap herself in, the ends of it were mostly hanging off the edge of the bed. Her mouth was covered in drool, a bit of it dropped to form tiny puddles as some of her hair managed to get stained by it.


    And lastly, her mouth was open, which made it so that her throat could form the common sound of ¡­


    (Luna) Heavy snoring.


    Luke felt his lips pressed into a line as he looked down with both of his hands onto his sides. Shaking his head once, he let out an exhale of air out of his pink lungs before he tiptoed into Luna¡¯s lair.


    Carefully managing to not step onto any blankets that would be stained by his freshly cleaned leather boots, Luke hovered over the side on which Luna was sleeping. Analyzing her sleeping face, Luke recalled the first time in which both of them met.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) She took everyone by surprise by her beauty. But I guess everyone has that one flaw that holds them back.


    Slowly, he put his right hand on her left shoulder, giving her a little nudge. Nudging even harder, her body began to shake as her snoring finally ceased. Noticing that the loud noise that came from her throat was gone, Luke¡ª


    Had his wrist instantly held by Luna¡¯s left hand.


    Widening his eyes, Luke remained still as Luna began to wake up from her deep slumber, her eyes already glaring at him. Instead of crushing or stabbing her fingernails into Luke¡¯s wrist, she just held onto it as a low angry groan came out from the innards of her throat.


    (Luna) What do you want?


    (Luke) Uh ¡­ today is the military ceremony.


    (Luna) I¡¯m not going.


    (Luke) Sorry, but I kind of told them that I¡¯m bringing everybody to the ceremony.


    (Luna) No.


    Still being devoured by the soft mattress that comforted her, Luna moved her body away from Luke as she let go of his wrist. Continuing to glare at him, she began to wrap her arms around a leftover pillow that was covered in old drool and sweat stains.


    Luke scratched the back of his head with the hand so that he could move again while continuing to wryly smile as the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t fulfill a simple grin. Seeing that Luna was just wearing a simple white crop top along with baggy sweatpants, reminded him of his mother¡¯s usual pajamas that she used to wear.


    (Luke) Come on, please. It¡¯s just for today.


    (Luna) Go away.


    (Luke) sighs ¡­ okay.


    Putting both of his hands inside his leather jacket, he turned around to let Luna be left alone with just her old pillows. Just as he was about to step one foot out of the room, Luke stopped right underneath the door frame while not looking back at him.


    (Luke) Is this because I forgot to give you the stack of donuts like I promised you?


    No groan or sound came from her throat, only the ruffling of blankets and bedsheets being tossed and turned as if she were adjusting her sleep position.


    Glancing in the back of him, Luke noticed that she faced the opposite side of him, as she continued to hold onto the old pillow. Rubbing his hands once, he spoke in front of the wall that was in the hallway, as his voice wasn¡¯t directed at Luna yet it did.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    (Luke) Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it up to you by any means.


    (Luna) Go.


    (Luke) ¡­ You know Hope¡¯s going too you know.


    Luna quickly turned her head toward Luke.


    Letting go of the old pillow, she threw it away as she grabbed hold of the bedsheets that were riddled with the same stains as that of her pillows. Clenching the back ends of her teeth, Luna constrained herself as her fingernails began to stab the very bed sheets that cradled her through her past six years of being a soldier.


    (Luna) Excuse me?!


    (Luke) Well, you guys may seem like rivals, but I feel like you guys are friends ¡­ sort of.


    Luna jumped out of bed and she set both of her bare feet down onto the floor riddled with old blankets.


    Her hands already enclosed into fists, she stomped her way toward the shy Luke, who happened to turn his body around to see the angered woman. Standing right in front of him, she deathly glared at him as she growled the words out of her mouth.


    (Luna) We¡¯re not friends!


    (Luke) Then¡ª


    (Luna) You win! I¡¯m going! Happy now!? Now get out of my room!


    Taking a step back, Luna slammed the door shut.


    Looking to the left of him, Luke noticed a blonde-haired girl with blue eyes who watched the event unfold. Having her hands clasped together, she was several feet away as she slightly leaned on the ordinary flower-painted walls.


    (Luke) At least I got her out.


    (Hope) She didn¡¯t have to go if she didn''t want to.


    (Luke) I promised Boris that I would be bringing everyone. I can¡¯t tell the President that our strongest soldier couldn¡¯t go because she wanted to sleep in.


    Hope gave off a simple nod as she looked down at her fidgeting hands that barely held onto her fingers. Twirling with them for a solid two seconds, she unclasped them as she shyly looked up at Luke.


    While having a couple of strands of hair blocking her right eye.


    (Hope) I wanted to talk to you about what happened a month ago.


    (Luke) During the attack on Lagefor?


    (Hope) Yeah, when me and you fought against Gemma¡­


    Luke looked the other way as he used his left hand to rub against his right shoulder.


    Looking down onto the carpet floor that trickled against his clean leather boots, Luke¡¯s lips quivered from the memories that flooded in. Not even tilting his head upward, the wry smile that he tried to shine off was replaced by a frown within seconds.


    (Hope) What happened?


    (Luke) I uh¡­ I don¡¯t know.


    (Hope) You were ¡­ not like yourself.


    (Luke) ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.


    Hope¡¯s footsteps towards Luke tapped and crinkled the hallway around her while closing up her hands as she curled up her fingers into her palms.


    Standing in front of Luke, her shy demeanor was quickly swept away as she put her curled-up hands onto her hips. Like a mother who was grounding their child, Hope let out a frown while she moved her head close to Luke¡¯s face, despite the height difference between them.


    (Hope) Please don¡¯t let that happen again. I thought you went insane or crazy after everything you went through.


    (Luke) I promise that it will never happen again.


    (Hope) Pinky promise.


    (Luke) Pinky promise?


    Taking a step back, Hope extended her right hand while sticking out her pinky.


    Having her motherly frown that was etched on her face, her eyes daggered into Luke¡¯s left red eye. In return, Luke took out his right hand and also stook out his pinky, making contact with Hope¡¯s as both now were connected through one finger.


    (Hope) Now make an oath.


    (Luke) Uh ¡­ I, Luke¡ª


    (Hope) Again. You have to be confident.


    (Luke) Ok, ok. I Luke Fenix will never let those feelings of anger cloud my vision and mind ever again.


    Hope let go of her pinky finger as she placed her right hand back into her leather jacket. Straightening her back, she let out an exhale of air out of her lungs, using her open mouth to do the job.


    She then made a calm and reassuring grin, as the crevices of her lips barely reached the height level of her nose.


    (Hope) Thank you. I should continue getting ready for the ceremony.


    (Luke) That¡¯s ok. The boys and I are already finished getting ready. But there is one thing that I want to do before I go.


    (Hope) One thing?


    Leaving Hope to continue getting ready for the ceremony, Luke stepped out of the building and into the back garden that was filled with roses, tulips, and daisies.


    Feeling the morning cool air bristled against the strands of his hair, both of his hands started to crack and thaw by just feeling the air freeze up his joints. Despite being a summer month, Luke took note of the early chilly mornings that humidified the grass below which he walked through.


    His boots soaking up with water, Luke finally reached the place that he wanted to see before he went.


    (Luke) We¡¯re finally getting recognition. I think you would¡¯ve loved to be recognized, probably by some lead band guitarist.


    In front of him was a tombstone surrounded by sunflowers.


    Continuing to stand up, he placed his right hand on top of the freshly made stone that created a new home for the fallen soldier. Bits of pebbles and rock fell off from the top, not even a trail of dust was formed along the stone.


    His palms got scratched by the sharp crevices that he rubbed against.


    (Luke) You just rest. After the ceremony, I¡¯ll make sure you get a little statue. After all, you did more than anyone ever could.


    Pulling back his right hand, he then walked away with his head looking toward the door that was going to let him back inside. Putting both hands into his leather jacket, he went through the water-filled grass that soaked up his fresh leather boots, his socks already sogging up.


    Just as he was about to open the door to leave the garden¡­


    (???) You did more.


    Turning his head back, he looked around.


    Unable to see a figure, Luke looked back toward the tombstone that was being shined by a ray of sunlight. Seeing this, Luke entered back inside the building with a warm smile, closing the door on his way out.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 4: Military Ceremony

    (Octavian 28, 59 / 10:01AM)


    (Military Complex)


    Out of a brown van came its passenger and driver, with the driver having red hair and the passenger having light brown hair.


    Both young men walked toward the back of the automobile, their hands on either side of their bodies as they reached the back van door. Luke, who saw the familiar lock and pin on the door, used his fingers to unlock the set of metal doors that bound the rest of the Dark Angels inside.


    And at long last, the door swung open, pouring out four Dark Angel soldiers and four behind-the-scenes soldiers who helped them.


    (Miles) Finally, some fresh air.


    (Gary) Kind of feels nostalgic to be back here.


    (Diego) Not really.


    (Fred) Nope, not at all.


    In front of the ten of them was the Flegel Judicial Courthouse, one of the many government buildings located right along the center of the complex.


    The building was clastined in pure white and stood about five stories tall. The front entrance had many large column pillars that had statues carved into them, with animals such as the peregrine hawk, the griffin, and the basilisk all in repeated order.


    Leading to the front entrance of the columns of justice, was none other than a large row of stairs that led up toward the hill that the building was on. Surprisingly enough, no elite guards were designated on the edges of the row of stairs that they were ordered to.


    Luke looked around the building¡¯s columns to find a massive front door opened wide, the door being tinted in pure black and metal.


    (Luke) Let¡¯s go, I think they¡¯re waiting for us.


    (Jack) Sure, but aren¡¯t we supposed to wait for Boris, David, Jenny, and Loraine?


    (Luke) Boris said he had to do something, so he¡¯s going to arrive late.


    (Luna) Boris, arriving late ¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to match his character.


    Luke, being the leader of the group, entered inside first as a gust of cold air shrilled onto his face.


    Being inside of the courthouse, Luke took note of the whitish colors of both the roof and the walls that allowed the morning sun to set ablaze in the room. As the light was still drawn inside the room they were in, Luke slouched his body compared to his stiffened hands which kept him at bay.


    Many statues of famous people that Luke learned in History were all hanging onto both ends of the walls that trapped him in. People like Mauro Ticia, Bertant Kepputha, Rener Haxouburg, and Anna Aizzonia were replicated and duplicated on every corner of the courthouse.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) That¡¯s a lot of statues for the founders of the four nations¡­


    The rest of the group took in the cold air and stone-grizzled statues, followed by the white-marbled floor that some of them were accustomed to. As they finished sightseeing, the real reason why they were there was right in front of them.


    There were three areas of pews that held a good chunk of people. On the left and right sides of the group, were all agents that sat behind wooden pews. With an entire battalion of agents seemingly waiting for the event to start, it only formed a sense of paranoia as some of the agents kept their eye on The Dark Angels.


    And in front of the group, was none other than a large section of pews that held in many senators and judges. On the left side front of them were pure senators, all wearing black suits with a button-up white shirt along with it, followed by black suits and church shoes. On the right side were cardinal judges, with red gowns that covered their bodies from their shoulders down to their toes.


    And right in the middle, were three people with one of them being on the top seat, as the two others sat down below him.


    (???) Come in, don¡¯t let the agents scare you.


    Even though the televisions in Kepputha were mostly black in white, the group never expected the man in the center to have a rare hair color. A hair color that was a deep crimson red.


    The man wore a simple tuxedo and bow tie, his hands placed in front of him with his palms caressing the wood of the table. Instead of regular lenses, he only used a simple molecular eyeglass for his left eye.


    (???) As you may have heard my voice through the radio or television, I am none other than the President of this country. I take it you¡¯re the leader of this group young man?


    President Reed let out a confident smile as he remained still while looking directly at Luke.


    Luke¡¯s face started to melt under the clear gap in authority, placing his right hand along his nape with sweaty palms. Letting out a nervous chuckle, he closed his eyes and rubbed his neck.


    (Luke) Y-Yes sir¡­ I-I¡¯m the lead¡ªC-Commander of the Dark Angels¡­


    (President Reed) At ease. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t bite.


    (Luke) Oh ok¡­


    President Reed quickly glanced at a young man who was next to Luke, a young man with red hair the same as him. Ignoring the well-groomed, eagled-eyed man, Reed glanced at the rest of the members of the group, mostly at a young woman with blue eyes who had her hands clasped together.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) Am I really that ugly¡­


    Reed looked over to the judge that was below him to the left, with some of the judges already glancing back at the red-haired man. Reed, still having a confident smile that didn¡¯t seem warm nor cold, glanced at the judge¡¯s bald head that shone in the morning sunlight. Even though the top of his head didn¡¯t have any hair, the judge did have a blonde mullet that covered his neck.


    With his right hand, Reed instructed the semi-old judge to stand up.


    (President Reed) Judge Golden, would you allow this event to start now?


    (Judge Golden) Absolutely, Reed.


    A paper in front of him, Golden used his left hand as he placed the paper at an appropriate eye level so that he could read without squinting. Scratching his skimpy facial hair along his right cheek, he tilted his head upward so that the button that held his red robe wouldn¡¯t create a chokehold along his neck.


    While all tilting his head to the right.


    (Judge Golden) For the Fallen, for the heroic, and the Joe; all are given a right to pursue a jocular life free from sin. For the damned, for the wicked, and the devil himself, all are sinners that stain the principles of what beliefs we prepare for our people.


    Golden placed the sheet of paper down onto the wooden pew, as he looked up to see the Dark Angels all silently watching him give out the starting speech. As if he somehow memorized the entirety of the speech by just skimming it, Golden clasped both of his hands behind his back while staring into Luke alone.


    The rest of the group noticed that many of the agents kept eyeing Luke himself, as even the senators and judges all analyzed Luke from top to bottom.


    (Judge Golden) A jocular life is a life that is worth meaning, a simple life that we, the masses of Ordered Governments, all collectively agree upon. Would the Vice President continue forth in my stead?


    Passing onto the Vice President who was on the bottom right of the main President, he pushed back some strands of his thin brown hair from his rectangular glasses. Using his left hand, the Vice President put the paper right in front of his face, the tip of his nose slightly touching the white paper. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Clearing his throat, he hunched his back forward as his knees were given a good amount of pressure on the wood.


    (Vice President) Oh judge of the people, I hear your words. As I, Vice President Kennedy hereby start this event to begin its court of procedure.


    The same as Golden, Kennedy placed the white sheet of paper down onto the wooden pew, having both of his hands on the wood. Like the rest of everyone, Kennedy pinned his attention onto Luke, who started to shake as he got close to both Luna and Hope who were in the back of him.


    Letting out a sigh, Kennedy made a deadpan stare with his eyelids already heavy with dark eye bags.


    (VP Kennedy) Luke Fenix. Commander of the Dark Angels. Are you willing to commit from the beginning to end?


    (Luke) Y-Yes sir.


    (VP Kennedy) Then I¡¯ll let the President pass forth on my stead.


    Reed gave Kennedy a simple nod before looking toward the rest of the group with pushed-down eyes. Instead of having his back slouched or hunched like Kennedy, Reed tilted his head upward as he clapped his hands together to create a vibration amongst the stone walls.


    Hearing the simple loud clap, caused every single agent that sat like good soldiers to all collectively stand up.


    (President Reed) As President of this country, I only want to protect the interests and civilians of this great nation. Along with the rest of the world, I only want to lead the rest of what¡¯s left of humanity to a light that will shine brighter than our own star.


    Reed looked down at the wooden pew that was in front of him, as a sheet of white paper was already in front of him, to begin with. Without even glancing one bit at it, Reed continued to have his head down, leading to him seeming as if he was remembering an unforgiving nightmare.


    A nightmare that he had to deal with six years ago. A nightmare that shook the entire world like a pacifist hornet''s nest.


    Every senator and judge that were side by side collectively looked down as they allowed their faces to frown upon the unholy memories. Memories, or rather decisions that required the hardest choices.


    (President Reed) After the fall of Ticia, most Tician refugees called Kepputha home, causing one of the worst housing and renting crisis ever in Kepputhan history. The central banks, the economy, everything went into a full-blown depression that lasted half a decade.


    Even before The Array, Lagefor wasn¡¯t all sunshine and rainbows. Because of The Depression that caused a widespread economic collapse on Kepputhan soil, money became a luxury to the average Joe, a necessity to the rich, and a dream to the poor.


    Luke looked down onto the white marbled floor that sparkled and shined against his black leather boots, as he then began to tap it with his right heel. Staring into one of the lines of the floor, he let out a small smile as fun yet somewhat gloomy memories of when he was in training played in his mind.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Most of the time, dinners were mostly rationed about a week into the program. Our very first week of training was the last time that we had a buffet until five years later.


    To his right, Luke noticed a familiar agent that was on the front row of the pew of agents.


    The agent wore a typical tuxedo suit, along with a black fedora that didn¡¯t let the morning sun hit his pale face. Having both of his hands underneath the pew where he sat, the blonde-haired agent continued to look down with motionless eyes.


    Two other agents were right beside him, with a silver-haired man and a short woman with glasses being to the right of him.


    And a woman with sunglasses to the left of the cold agent, who had her right shoulder nudging against his.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Is that Agent Briggs and his group? Why does he seem different¡­?


    Turning his head back in front of the red-haired man in the center, Reed already cleared his throat and adjusted his bowtie that began to burden him despite a mark already left behind on his skin.


    Using two of his fingers, he neatly positioned it so that it would remain straight. Spreading his arms out wide, he made himself look bigger despite his height being practically the same as Briggs.


    (President Reed) But after six years, I finally was able to pull Kepputha out of The Depression with my own hands, and yet the economists say that we¡¯re in an economic recession. But still¡­


    Reed looked up toward a statue that was right in front of him, the statue carved right along the entrance from which Luke and the others entered.


    The statue was none other than a replica of Bertant Kepputha, a man wielding both an umbrella and a suitcase that suited the entirety of what Lagefor stood for. Instead of the statue using the umbrella to cover itself from the imaginary rain, the statue was depicted to be of him looking down onto the ground, walking through the hardships ahead.


    Hardships in the rain, problems that came from up above.


    Puddles that reflect upon the very said person of which they stomp forth.


    Continuing to analyze the statue with his slanted eyes, President Reed slightly opened his mouth, his fingertips now hovering over the wooden pew that blocked him from moving forward.


    (President Reed) Humanity moves on, with or without the damned and unfortunate.


    Taking a small step back, he looked down on Luke as he narrowed his eyes.


    (President Reed) Then our city was attacked. What was supposed to be a jocular day for the people turned into another day of remembrance for the fallen. Our way of living was merely disrupted again, and for what¡­


    He then pushed both of his hands down rather than slam them on the wooden pew. Putting an intense amount of pressure on the wood, small cracks could be heard by both VP Kennedy and Judge Golden who looked up to see Reed gritting the ends of his teeth.


    Kennedy widened his deadpan eyes at the unusual sight in front of him, leaning his body away from Reed as Golden did the same. Many of the judges and senators who watched the man wrinkle at his pew started to look at one another with furrowed brows.


    (President Reed) Why would they attack this innocent city with their own sintered hands? What was their goal, their drive, their passion? Did they do it out of blood? Spite? For fun?


    As the pew started to let out two small cracks from the ends of which he forced his palms onto, Reed pushed himself up from his wrinkled stance as he stared at the Dark Angels with glaring eyes.


    Everyone else beside him, even some of the agents that were on opposite ends of the courthouse started to slowly shift their bodies away from the frustrated man. Luke, being the main attraction to the glaring President, took a step back as he slowly lifted his hands to form a mini surrender.


    (President Reed) I want you to tell me everything that you know¡­ I command it¡­


    Placing his right hand onto his left shoulder, Luke began to rub it up and down as he shyly looked up at the man with the highest seat of the courthouse.


    Luke inhaled a multitude of air inside of his small yet strong pink lungs, while also letting it out with a quick huff. Putting both of his feet together side by side, he slanted his hands and arms to be parallel to his body, while straightening his back.


    And sweating profoundly.


    (Luke) During the attack on Lagefor, almost all of the liches, who were zompires that were given blessings or already had blessings, all were connected to some part of us, one way or another¡­


    (President Reed) Connected? How?


    (Luke) Two liches were Dark Angel trainees that were ¡­ died of natural causes¡­


    Reed tilted his head to the right while letting go of his hands from the wooden pew that was in front of him. Placing both of his hands onto his sides, he slowly nodded up and down as he continued to mold the info into his head.


    (President Reed) And the others?


    (Luke) One lich supposedly knew us, but we don¡¯t remember. Another was best friends with one of our friends but got killed during the attack on Ticia, and another lich was friends with ¡­ I forgot¡­


    Scratching his cheek with his right hand, Luke used both corners of his eyes to notice some agents starting to move around in their pews. Briggs, one of the few agents that continued to remain still, tilted his head down as not even his face could be seen.


    Which caused the woman to the left of him to use her arms to cradle his left arm, wrapping them in a tight hold.


    (Luke) But we didn¡¯t just face liches ¡­ there was an enemy that was not a lich.


    (President Reed) You¡¯re telling me that you had to fight with humans? Particularly humans that must¡¯ve sided with the opposing forces?


    (Luke) One of our comrades has a good nose, and she confirmed that particular enemy was 100% human. I¡¯m sorry sir, but there must be something much more than just the undead army¡­


    Luke cradled his chin with his right hand, allowing his knuckles to hold his head upward. Continuing to tap his right heel on the white-marbled floor of the courthouse, Luke turned back to see the rest of the group with furrowed and sweated faces.


    Jack swept away some bits of hair from out of his eye, while Miles and Stan both clasped their hands on the pressure that dawned on them from the agent¡¯s looks.


    The rest of the group felt as if an anvil was dangling right on top of their hands, like a guillotine that was secretly hiding in wait. Luna, the only person who didn¡¯t feel the least bit of worry, put her hands into her pockets as she walked right next to Luke¡¯s shoulder.


    (President Reed) Hmm¡­ is this particular enemy powerful? A leader of some sort?


    (Luke) Unlikely. The woman right next to me fought with him one on one, and he is powerful, but didn¡¯t give off a sense of assertiveness compared to our previous commander¡­


    (President Reed) But she was killed during the attack. Do you have any idea of who might¡¯ve killed her?


    (Luke) She didn¡¯t tell us ¡­ she only said that it was someone much more powerful than her ¡­ someone much smarter than her¡­


    Reed used his right hand to scratch the top of his head, digging his unusually long fingernails to scrape against his scalp. As he messed up his somewhat groomed hair, Reed continued to keep his hand on his thinning head.


    Reed huffed out a long breath.


    (President Reed) This person, is he or she the one that led the attack on Lagefor?


    (Luke) Most likely. If this person could kill our strongest soldier ¡­ then¡­


    (President Reed) What about The Bringer of death¡­?


    Everyone noticed the way Reed¡¯s hands continued to grip both ends of the wooden pew. Letting out a nervous chuckle, Luke started to rub both of his hands together.


    (Luke) Me, The Dark Angels, and a small platoon of agents and soldiers all managed to take her out.


    No response from Reed was given.


    Luke however took a step forward, dropping his hands while pinning his head to look down on the shiny white marbled floor of the courthouse.


    (Luke) Even though I may look weak, I was the one who dealt the finishing blow. By just using a simple highly pressurized water bomb, along with rocket boots to outmaneuver the giant, I got off lucky that¡ª


    (President Reed) I heard enough.


    The tone of the man in the center completely changed. His voice, his attitude, even his posture almost made Luke flinch.


    Reed slowly moved his head upward from the cradled position that he tried so hard to maintain. Letting go of the wooden pew, he placed his right hand onto the top of his head. Reed tilted his head while clicking his tongue once.


    (President Reed) You protect this city? You? Of all people? Do you honestly expect me to believe in such a pitiful lie?


    Widening his eyes, Luke¡¯s face began to turn pale as his breath began to get stuck in between his throat.


    (Luke) W-What¡­?


    Reed hunched his body forward as he leaned his head forward. Replacing his gritting teeth with a cold frown, he then lowered his irises so that he was fully looking down on Luke with emotionless and lifeless eyes.


    That caused none other than Luna to glare back at the tension unfolding.


    Extending his left arm to his side, he held back the glaring woman.


    (Luke) B-B-But we¡¯re telling the truth, sir! We protected this city from the liches! Briggs and a few agents were all there to¡ª


    (President Reed) Testify? Do you want to go to a different court of procedure then?


    (Luke) Please sir! We¡¯re not against humanity!


    As the morning rays outside soon began to dim from the clouds above, the cold air that couldn¡¯t break into the front doors finally blew against their backs.


    (President Reed) Then we should make this ceremony into a tribunal. A tribunal to determine if you¡¯re really on humanity¡¯s side.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 5: Military Tribunal

    (Octavian 28, 59 / 10:11AM)


    (Military Complex)


    Everyone that was in the back of Luke soon huddled up close, shying away from the glaring Reed. Clapping his hands, a loud smack pierced the air as bits of gravel fell out of some statues that were trapped within the stone walls.


    (President Reed) Judge Golden. Please proceed with the following.


    (Judge Golden) With pleasure.


    Instead of using the white sheet of paper that he had on top of his wooden pew, Golden used his wrinkled fingers to scour through a space inside of the wood. Feeling a slight scratch, Golden instantly pulled out a yellowish note card that seemed to be covered in dust.


    Flapping it three times, little traces of dust soon trampled onto his wooden pew, which didn¡¯t cause the somewhat old man any mind.


    (Judge Golden) We allow these beliefs to be self-evident, that the male and female, infant to elder, cowardly and brave, to be allowed to be free from the status of becoming sinners in the hands of an angry god.


    Golden turned the yellow card over, squinted his eyes. Letting out a soft cough, Golden opened his mouth slightly.


    (Judge Golden) Justice is given to serve, and justice is there for all; For there is no greater reward nor punishment than the piety of absolute judgment.


    Golden then threw the card down onto his pew, clasping both of his hands as he turned his attention to the right of him. Allowing himself to see Vice President Kennedy having both of his hands inside his tuxedo, Kennedy hurriedly pulled out the same yellow card that Golden had.


    Instead of the card being riddled with dust and grime, the cursive handwriting that caused Golden to squint managed to make Kennedy put the card down while he looked straight ahead.


    (VP Kennedy) Indeed there is ¡­ all sinners need to face penance, tribulation, and the light at the end of the tunnel that leads to damnation and redemption¡­


    Kennedy didn¡¯t dare look at the group that was in front of him, as his entire body trembled with his knees already on the verge of buckling. Putting the yellow card back inside his tuxedo pocket, he nervously looked to the top of where the President stood.


    Darkening his eyes, Kennedy¡¯s glasses couldn¡¯t even hide away the sorrow and guilt that soon started to tear away at his soul.


    (President Reed) And in this court of procedure, your lies will be determined true if the masses deem you worthy. Until the morning rays and the gleaming moonlight, we¡¯ll be in this courthouse until a swift verdict has been issued.


    Reed placed both of his hands behind his back, without even trying to find a yellow card that was supposedly given to him.


    Luke noticed that Luna¡¯s hands were already clenching up into hardened fists, with her knuckles on the verge of cracking. Placing his left hand onto her right shoulder, he gently squeezed it once to get her attention, making her loosen up from his touch alone.


    Luna looked away while placing her left hand into her leather jacket pocket, biting down her front teeth.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) That fucking prick! What does he have against us!? We¡¯re supposed to be on the same freaking side!


    Luke took a step forward, placing his left hand on his chest like a lost maiden who was trying to ask for directions. Despite his shy and nervous pose, it only caused many of the agents on both sides to lean their heads forward evermore.


    (Luke) We¡¯re willing to explain everything fully with people present. We had soldiers and agents fight with us against the liches as well as the Bringer of Death that was used as a trump card.


    (President Reed) The Bringer of Death took down an entire nation overnight six years ago but was stopped by a small group of elite soldiers and a small platoon of rookie soldiers? Seems too good to be real.


    Luke only looked away as the sudden rebuttal to his argument was thrown against him, leaving him to lay down his left hand on his side.


    Hope placed herself right behind Luke and shyly glanced at Judge Golden, who started to stare at her smugly. Making herself seem invisible only led Luke to position himself so that he would wrap an invisible blanket around her. Sweat already dripping onto the white marbled floor beneath him, Luke began to stutter as soon as he opened his mouth.


    (Luke) With all due respect sir, I have an extraordinary amount of luck.


    (President Reed) That¡¯s your counter? Your reason for winning?


    (Luke) Well¡­


    Luke had his left shoulder brushed against by none other than Luna¡¯s right shoulder. Extending his left hand, he firmly grabbed a hold of Luna¡¯s wrist as his body tugged forward from the strength of her hand.


    Luna only growled and clenched the ends of her teeth. As her left hand was completely balled up into a fist, she managed to get all the agent''s attention as they all stared at her from top to bottom.


    (Luna) And where the hell were you?! We saved your freaking city, you asshat!


    (Luke) Luna!


    (President Reed) Hmm, sounds to me like you¡¯re not good at controlling your soldiers.


    Luke tightened his grip on Luna¡¯s wrist, darkening his face in the process. For the rest of The Dark Angels seemingly keeping quiet, Luke tugged Luna¡¯s wrist repeatedly to get her in the back of him.


    Luna however made a tch sound with her teeth, stepping forward once with Luke being tugged again forward. Her toes in the direction of Reed, every agent on both sides of the room jumped from out of their seats, their hands all lowered into their jackets or side pockets.


    (President Reed) I wouldn¡¯t let your anger get out of control if I were you. Agents are trained to take out not just criminals, but criminals with blessings as well.


    (Luna) Answer my question!


    (President Reed) What question? About where I was during the attack on Lagefor? That information is classified, but¡­


    Leaning his body forward, he tilted his head upward as he pinned his attention onto Luke, ignoring the fuming Luna. With all the senators and judges pinning their interest on the smug grinned middle-aged man, the only sound that¡ª


    No, it was completely silent, as not even a simple thump or knock on the wood disrupted Reed.


    (President Reed) You knew that already, did you?


    Luke widened his eyes, making eye contact with Reed as he held his stare.


    Stan, whose face turned into a similar shade as that of a lich, started to breathe heavily as bits of CO2 got caught inside of his throat. As Miles and Gary noticed the bizarre reaction coming from Stan, they both pinched his elbows while leaning their heads close to his ears.


    (Miles¡¯s whispering) Hey man, you good?Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    (Gary¡¯s whispering) Keep it down. What¡¯s gotten into you?


    (Stan¡¯s whispering) The phone call¡­


    Remembering the phone call from a month ago, Boris had a caller tell him about President Reed leaving the city for a classified mission, which was the same day that Lagefor was attacked. During the night in which they all had a break before The Bringer of Death was summoned, Agent Briggs accused Boris of having classified information that could put them in danger.


    With these two critical points in check, Stan¡¯s fingers started to tremble gently followed by his legs on the verge of buckling. Feeling as if his feet were hot glued to the white marbled floor, Stan glanced on both sides of the room, with some agents beginning to look at him.


    Still squeezing Stan¡¯s elbow, Gary only put a striking amount of pressure on Stan to finally glance behind him.


    (Gary whispering) Calm down now. Some agents are already looking at you.


    (President Reed) Do you two have anything to say?


    Luke looked in the back of him as Reed¡¯s voice of direction was passed down to a couple of men in the back of the group. Seeing that Stan¡¯s face was deathly pale, Luke puckered up his lips.


    Luna glared at the elf who continued to drip down with sweat, while Hope brought her right hand toward her chest with a worried look.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) That idiot!


    (Hope¡¯s thoughts) Stan¡­


    (President Reed) You. The elf who¡¯s wearing overalls. Do you know anything about the classified info regarding my whereabouts?


    Reed folded his arms so that he could look down on the freckled elf with ginger brown hair.


    Putting both of his hands into his pants pockets, Stan swung his hips back and forth in a repeated motion. Not looking up toward the man in the center, Stan kept his mouth shut, his mouth being completely zipped up with traces of sweat getting onto his lips.


    (President Reed) Speak now. Before¡ª


    (Luke) I was the one who heard of the info.


    Everyone turned their attention to the light brown-haired young man who had his head slouched down.


    Every agent that was standing all let go of their pockets, as they folded their arms or clasped their hands together. With the judges and senators all gasping in awe, even Luke¡¯s friends themselves were in disbelief. Luna let her right hand drop down to her side, her eyes widening as she remained frozen in place. Hope, who was in the back of him, dug her fingernails into his shoulder blades in an attempt to punish him.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) What¡­


    (Hope) No, why did you¡ª


    (Luke) I heard the intel from an outside source. I¡¯m the one I should take the blame.


    Luke noticed a bunch of large figures overshadowing him from the back.


    Turning around, every young male that Luke was close with all furrowed their brows and opened their mouths, with Miles at the forefront of the group. Having both of his hands enclosed into trembling fists, Miles'' body was divided in two since Miles'' general body remained still and frozen in place.


    (Miles) What the hell are you doing¡­


    (Luke) It¡¯s better this way.


    (President Reed) I¡¯m surprised, considering that you never did hear the classified info.


    Luke slowly turned his body around to see Reed devilishly smiling.


    Continuing to have his arms folded around his chest, Reed pinned his gaze down onto Luke and Hope who started to cower. As Miles released the angry state from his hands, he let them hang motionless, his fingers and palms starting to go numb.


    (President Reed) Did you expect me to believe that you would be the one to find the intel that easily? The only way in which intel gets spread out is from within the system, not out.


    Reed turned his attention onto Judge Golden who was lost in thought upon Hope¡¯s body and looks, with Golden having a bit of drool come out from his right lip. Making a scrunched-up face, Reed began to look down on the semi-old man who wore the cardinal robe that signified justice.


    (President Reed) Golden¡­?


    No response came from the old pervert who had the chief judge badge on his right breast pocket.


    Golden, who continued to smugly stare at Hope, didn¡¯t pay the President any mind, causing Reed to pop out a vein from his right temple.


    Putting his right hand into his black suit, Reed let out a huff all the while his knuckles grazed the fluffy fabric of his clothing. Once he started to pull something out of his pocket, the object itself was a circular metal ball, a ball shiny enough for the sun¡¯s rays to reflect light.


    With a simple thrust with his right hand, Reed threw it straight onto Golden¡¯s shiny head, creating a large bump on his head. Bouncing off from Golden¡¯s head the ball neatly dropped down onto the marbled floor beneath the two of them. Putting both of his hands onto his head, he caressed the hairless spot with his old and frail fingers, all the while looking up at Reed who started to grin.


    (President Reed) Enough with your antics you old perv. Read the list of crimes that The Dark Angels are guilty of.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) G-Guilty of?


    The entirety of The Dark Angels huddled close together as much as possible, like a bowl of yarn that knotted itself to remain unbroken.


    Even though they were clumped, Luke was the only one who was right in front, all while shyly looking up toward what fate may have for him and the rest of his friends.


    Instead of being handed a paper, Golden pulled out one from the inside of his cardinal robe. Despite the robe not having any pockets on the outside, Golden tucked in his right arm so that he could access the inside pockets of the red robe that hid away the many things tucked inside there¡­


    Having the paper in his right hand, he brought it up close to his face as the handwriting wasn¡¯t in a cursive format, causing Golden to lean back his body.


    (Judge Golden) The Dark Angels have broken many unlawful laws that have disrupted our principles of said jocular life. First and foremost is the use of unlawful destruction during the attack on Lagefor.


    Luke only blinked.


    Everyone else that was in the back of him blinked and looked at one another with dazed faces, faces that were all too coded with furrowed brows and slightly opened mouths. Having hands grasp the top ends of his shoulders, Luke continued to wide-eyed stare right at Golden.


    (Judge Golden) A bar on the south side of the city was heavily damaged, followed by an industrial factory taking critical damage. Not only that but a huge crater was brought forth by none other than the men who worked alongside the Dark Angels.


    Hope and Benn recalled the mostly broken-down bar that they fought Gemma on. As Hope looked down, the memory of the absolute gore that Gemma induced onto those poor pitiful teenage boys was enough for her to cover her mouth and shut her eyes.


    Fred, Gary, and Diego remembered the holdout for the military complex that they were now in. With bits of memory playing the Sergeant who sacrificed his life to protect not only his soldiers but also Fred and the others, Fred clenched both of his hands.


    Golden looked down at the second line of reading that he had to do, followed by a shallow breath coming out from his nostrils. Instead of having the paper close to his face, he allowed the paper to hover over the wooden pew that he had in front of him.


    (Judge Golden) The hearing of classified information is one of the greatest acts of betrayal a person could do to their government. Combined with the recreation of chemical warfare that the leader proudly displays as well.


    (Luke) C-Chemical W-W-Warfare? But I¡ª


    (President Reed) You created a perfect sample of mustard gas, did you not? Followed by many other chemicals at your disposal, you have recklessly endangered many lives with your so-called ¡°weapons¡±.


    Luke¡¯s eye began to twitch as he slightly lifted his right hand, looking at Golden with a heartbroken expression.


    During The Array, the infamous case of one of his weapons backfiring was when Gemma inhaled some of the fumes of the gas. Because of that, Fred had to carry her on his back; and because Fred was physically weak, she had no choice but to drop herself to save Fred.


    Causing her death.


    Unable to even speak, disgruntled grunts can be heard amongst the many agents who kept watch on him and the others. Even senators and judges alike, let out scoffs and murmurs toward Luke, as he couldn¡¯t even hear what they were saying to him.


    But all he knew was that it had something to do with his way of fighting.


    (Judge Golden) Some inventions that some men created are ridiculously dangerous, most notably the highly pressurized water bomb. If the water bomb self-destructed, then who knows how many lives it would¡¯ve claimed if the calculations were mismatched.


    (Gary¡¯s thoughts) But that bomb saved the city though!


    Luna and Gary started to fume, as both she and him shriveled up their bodies in a tense position.


    (Judge Golden) Another case of property damage was in one of the Mayor¡¯s houses on the North side of the city, where a few weapons cases were broken into. Not only that but the highly influential Zirardge Tower was heavily damaged from two fights between two Dark Angel members and two powerful liches¡ªor rather one lich and one human.


    Luna recalled the fight to the death that she endured against Kenichi¡¯s hands, a fight that almost had her lose her life.


    That ginger hair, those two chainsaw-bladed swords.


    Everything about him screamed death.


    As if her body seemingly flinched upward, she jolted her body up like how a person wakes up from a dream that they were falling. But Luna swayed her head back and forth, putting on a mean front even in front of fate itself. Finally calm, Luna folded her arms as she let go of Luke¡¯s body.


    (Judge Golden) And lastly, they took down The Bringer of Death without any knowledge of the fact that it could explode upon death. Since they made a huge crater that is now turned into a lake, there is no choice but to label this incident as nothing more than a form of domestic terrorism.


    (Luke) ¡­ but¡­


    Taking one single step forward with his right foot, both of his eyes began to water. His nose, his cheeks, even his throat, all were working against him.


    Everything that he worked for, everything that he lived for. Surviving the attack on Ticia, the hellish one-month walk, training, The Array, and now the attack on Lagefor¡­


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Was it all for nothing?


    To be someone¡¯s best soldier, to live, to see the world that he yearned for when he just stayed in his room and played video games and read¡­


    Was it all just a display of someone¡¯s sick game?


    The more he thought about everything that he faced and lived, the more he hunched his body forward, without having the rest of everyone worrying about him. Like a ticking time bomb, Luke spread out both of his feet apart all the while he placed his right hand alongside his heart.


    Just as a bit of drool was about to spray the floor beneath his feet¡­


    (Hope in Luke¡¯s thoughts) Now make an oath.


    In that single moment, Luke let go of his chest that he clawed with his right hand.


    Bringing himself upward slowly, his face returned to a teary-eyed face that was on the verge of spilling its floodgates. Not daring to look back at his friends, Luke silently stared as Golden put down the paper onto the wooden pew.


    (Judge Golden) From the information that we have, it¡¯s safe to say that Luke Fenix, along with his crew, are on thin ice. Unless we have testimonies to testify for the betterment of him and his group, please step forward.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 6: So I Dub Thee Unforgiven

    Silence fell again.


    As Luke¡¯s friends huddled against each other in a way for the man in the center to not glare at them, Luke was at the forefront of the group. Tucking in his head like a turtle, he glanced at both sides of the room to notice that no agent stepped out or made a scene, creating a brittle suspense that can only be broken by¡ª


    A short-haired agent knocked on the wooden pew two times, knocking on wood. Everyone turned their attention to the blonde-haired agent, with even senators and judges alike looking toward the agent whose eyes were as cold as the Kepputhan glaciers from up north.


    (President Reed) Ah, Agent Briggs. ¡°The Wintry Agent¡±. Have anything to defend or attack Luke¡¯s claims?


    Briggs took off his black fedora with his right hand while having his left hand placed firmly on the wood that he stained with his shrill hands. Having his black fedora in his right hand, he dropped it down to his side, followed by pinning his attention on Luke.


    (Agent Briggs) Me and my agents were there during the attack on Lagefor. I can confirm that Luke and the others were there in the counterattack.


    (President Reed) Are Luke¡¯s claims true? Did he put innocent lives at risk when battling against The Bringer of Death?


    Briggs stared right into Luke¡¯s teary-eyed face, moving his black fedora onto his crotch with both of his hands. Piercing his eyes right into Luke¡¯s soul, Briggs felt both of his shoulders being tugged by both Alexandra and Eren.


    Not bothering to pay attention to his agents, Briggs also didn¡¯t pay the smug grinned Reed that just watched from on top.


    (Agent Briggs) He did take out The Bringer of Death, and the rest of us all managed to defeat the liches and zompires all with luck. The rest of my agents can confirm. But¡­


    The black fedora that he held onto with both of his hands started to scrunch up, its black fabric being wrinkled against his ice-feeling hands. Not only were his hands the only part of his body to be scrunching up, but his eyes also began to turn bloodshot red, as if his entire body was holding back.


    But what?


    Darkening his eyes, a strand of his hair soon blocked against his right eye, leading to him having a similar side bang as Luke.


    (Agent Briggs) I think he¡¯s the one¡­ I know of it.


    (President Reed) The one for what?


    (Agent Briggs) The ringleader of the infamous cartel group.


    Luke took a step back.


    His chest, his legs, his arms; they all began to feel the loss of motion and the need for blood.


    His breathing fastened, his heart pumping and everything from within his system except for blood went into overdrive. Sweat drenched his chest, and a small amount of body odor escaped from his body as he used his head to slowly look around the courthouse room.Stolen novel; please report.


    From the many agents on both sides of the room, they all put their hands back into their suits or pants pockets, their hands hovering over something. To the judges and senators who murmured with themselves, Luke can now hear the clear sayings of the higher-ups from the pews in front of them.


    (Judge #1) The Ringerleader of the Los Cerdos de Ojos Negros?


    (Judge #2) Well, the reports say that the ringleader has light brown hair.


    (Senator #1) So he is the one that we were trying to track down!


    (Senator #2) Seems like it. Like they say, a quiet man holds the most secrets.


    The whole courthouse room was then filled with noise.


    His own thinking being overrun with talk and gossip, Luke cradled his face with his hands. Droplets of sweat dripped down from his face, he hunched his back as he couldn¡¯t dare to look up or to the sides of him. Not even looking back, his neck fought against the very idea of checking his friend¡¯s reactions.


    (President Reed) Well, there you have it.


    Luke continued to slouch further and further down, letting his knees drop to the cold hard floor. His eyes bugged, his breathing started to intensify as every breath came out a wheeze from his overworked lungs. As his chest continued to let the correct flow of blood underneath his skin, his nerves couldn¡¯t sense the many figures from behind.


    Figures that all stared at him, but Luke couldn''t turn around.


    He didn¡¯t want to.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Why is this happening¡­?


    In front of him, Reed took out a pocket watch within his suit¡¯s pocket, opening up the golden canister to read the time it said. Popping the cover back onto the lid, Reed spread out both of his hands wide, making himself bigger than he already was.


    As everyone in the room turned their attention to the man in the center, the agents, senators, judges, and the rest of The Dark Angels all saw the display of smugification.


    (President Reed) As of this moment, I hereby declare all ten of you, followed by the rest of the missing members and workers who have helped you; to be sinners.


    Luna and Hope gently placed both of their hands on both of Luke¡¯s shoulders. Noticing that Luke wasn¡¯t responsive, Hope placed her other hand too to give Luke another nudge.


    Luna meanwhile gripped her hold onto Luke¡¯s bony and frail shoulder bone even more, digging her fingers under the bone that did not even startle the poor young man.


    (President Reed) For your punishment, you will all be sent to The Dome, a maximum security prison that is twenty miles near the town of City King. As for the time of your sentence, I would suggest a good 50 years in the slammer would do.


    Luke slowly lifted his head, while having his knees digging the bottom barrel of the white marbled floor that he sank upon.


    His eyes reddened, along with his sniffling nose trying to contain a white liquid that assaulted his throat, he let go of his hands that dug deep into his face. As he still kneeled with both of his knees, he dropped his hands to the ground with his knuckles barely grazing the top ends of the floor.


    But he didn¡¯t turn his head, his neck stiffening at the sight that unrattled his playful face.


    (President Reed) Do you have any last sayings before I confirm this sentence?


    Luke gulped down whatever dried-up saliva sat around his tongue and teeth. Finally receiving the pain from his shoulder that created a stabbing sensation, Luke puckered his lips.


    Followed by his head turning to see the tanned beauty to the right of him, her eyes barely containing tears that wanted to escape. And in return, his left eye let out a single tear.


    (President Reed) I said do you have any words? I¡¯m giving you one last chance to speak your mind.


    Luke turned his head to see Reed smugly grinning at him, his slanted eyes and pushed back short hair all causing him to burn something within himself.


    But his legs couldn¡¯t even let himself stand, since his knees were fast asleep under the intense pressure that he conflicted upon only him. Luke grit both ends of his teeth, grinding his enamels together to spark a flame underneath his heart.


    (Luke) Why ¡­ Why are you doing this?


    They dubbed thee unforgiven.


    In that instant, Reed made a deadpan face, while he placed the back ends of his palms onto the edges of the wooden pew in front of him. Leaning his closer to Luke, Reed took note of the young man¡¯s light brown hair and skinny-toned body.


    (President Reed) You remind me of an impudent fool. A fool that betrayed one of us.


    A cataclysmic boom rocked the entire courthouse room.


    Followed by a rapid plume of smoke and dust.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 7: Escaping The Courthouse (1)

    (Octavian 28, 59 / 10:22AM)


    (Military Complex)


    Agents, Senators, Judges, Kennedy, Golden, Reed, The Dark Angels.


    And Even Luke.


    All felt a wall of air slammed across their backs or faces, the intensity of the forceful wave coming from none other than the front entrance of the courthouse. In just half a second, Luke glanced from behind to witness the fast and closing cloud of smoke already drawn near.


    Being encompassed by the giant cloud of smoke, Luke closed his eyes as he covered his mouth and nose with just his left hand. Since the explosion managed to jolt his soul-crushing knees back up, Luke stood up with both of his heels steadily on the ground.


    But even then, he couldn¡¯t see, let alone hear as tinnitus screamed against the corners of his ears.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) What¡¯s going on?!


    Slowly, he opened his eyes as some smoke and dust got into the lower areas of his eyelids. His eyes already stinging from the building-up grime inside of his eyelids, he used the right sleeve of his leather jacket to wipe away the grime.


    Yet he still couldn¡¯t breathe.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Wait, can the explosion be¡­?


    His hand was then grabbed by something, something that was coarse and dry.


    The thing resembled and felt like a hand, a hand that had never felt the sensation of silky smooth cream a day in its life. With one sudden push, the coarse hand that held onto Luke¡¯s right hand¡­


    Dragged him out as his legs and feet were now in motion.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) That hand can only belong to¡­


    (David) Damn it, move!


    Feeling David¡¯s hand pulled him out of the sensible state that he was in, Luke continued to work his knees and feet which were dying of lack of oxygen.


    Luckily for him, David had his eyes wide open, despite dust and smoke molesting the insides of his irises. In the cloud of smoke that both were in, David not only grabbed Luke¡¯s hand with his right, but David wielded a heavy metal object on his left.


    And with a simple push, David caused the device to sweep away the multitude of dust and smoke. As the rest of The Dark Angels, all ceased their coughing and choking, the nine of them looked around to see that the cloud of dust was gone. Even though they could see fine now¡­


    It meant that others could see them as clear as day.


    (President Reed) Don¡¯t let them escape!


    (David) Get outside now!


    In no time, all of The Dark Angels made a bee-line to the metal door that was blown away from the center.


    But as they barely reached the front end of the blown-up door, every agent managed to surround them, blocking their way from reaching the outside.


    (President Reed) Don¡¯t kill them! But give them a good thrashing!


    With just their fists, all of the agents circled them, but unlike an unruly mob of gangsters, they all patiently formed a circle as they formed fighting stances.


    Luna tightened her fists as she looked at some of the agents that were blocking the hole, with a couple of them that she remembered too well.


    (Luna) You two, move.


    (Agent Eren) You know we can¡¯t do that.


    (Benn) After everything we went through.


    (Agent Ada) Not my fault that you¡¯re working for a sinner, you damn sharky.


    Benn and Luna scrunched up their fists in front of them, giving the two agents that were in front deathly glares that were soon returned with glares back.


    Being at a standstill, Luke and the others were in the back of both Benn and Luna who were in a staring contest with the two agents. As Luke looked around the building, he noticed that many of the senators and judges quickly stumbled and tripped over the pews.


    All the while leaving through a fire exit that was given to situations such as these.


    (Luke) David, how do we get out of here?


    (David) I¡¯m not a planner, son. I¡¯m more of a shooter and fighter. You look more the type to get us out of here.


    (Luke) But I don¡¯t know how¡­


    Jack and Miles both notice a woman with above average height, a woman who wears sunglasses and a black tuxedo. Having both of her hands motionless to her thighs, she cocked her head to the left as she let out a little grin.


    A grin that had a hint of lust with it.


    (Spartan Alexandra) You two are not going anywhere~


    (Jack) Uh, yes we are.


    (Miles¡¯s thoughts) We got the shit end of the stick here huh.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) I read you loud and clear bro.


    Both men let out a trickle of sweat come down from their temples, as they saw the woman lick her lips softly and seductively as she pinned her eyes on mostly Miles.


    A bluish light came out from both ends of Miles¡¯s wrists, forming two blue sharp shields that were suitable for mostly fighting as they had spikes latched on the front of it. Activating his blessing, Miles placed his left foot back while he honed his heels deep into the white-marbled floor.


    Stan and his group noticed another random group of agents all eyeing them, with most of them carrying wooden bats that were latched with metal nails. Being the only one that could fight properly, Stan placed himself in front of Fred, Gary, and Diego. By spreading both arms out wide to shield them, a burning sensation started to crawl onto his right hand.


    The hand was still recovering from its massive injury.


    (Stan¡¯s thoughts) Why does it still hurt?!


    Last but not least, Luke, Hope, and David all took a whiff of two men who slowly walked forward as they made a little line that the agents made for them.


    One man was an agent who had on a black fedora, with both of his hands deep inside of his tuxedo suit. The tip of the fedora blocked his eyes, the invisible gaze was directed only by Luke alone.


    Meanwhile, another man walked along with him, a man having a blonde mullet on the back side of his hair; with the top side being completely bald. Unlike the agent, the semi-old man swayed his hands back and forth as he started to eye the blonde-haired beauty who began to hide behind David.


    (David) Golden.


    (Judge Golden) Are you working for the sinners now? David, the ¡°One Shot Wonder?¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    (David) Don¡¯t remind me of that name¡­


    (Judge Golden) Why? It was a perfect name that suited you in battle. Don¡¯t tell me you lost your toughness from the demi-human skirmishes.


    David put both of his hands deep into his leather jacket, his right hand fiddling and grazing against the contents of the fabric. While putting both of his feet into a slightly crouched position, he extended his left hand and arm to put Hope in the back of him.


    As for Luke, he ground his enamels against one another, as the blonde-haired agent tilted his head down to look at the young man.


    (Luke) Why ¡­ Why did you do that?


    (Agent Briggs) I could¡¯ve said the same thing to you¡­


    (Luke) What? But I didn¡¯t do anything¡­


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Octavian 28, 59 / 10:24AM)


    (Luna) I ain¡¯t being chained!


    Putting both of her hands onto her hips, Luna pulled out two metal batons that she gripped heavily with her palms. Pushing both buttons on the sides of the two metals, two twin-bladed blades shot out from the insides of both metals.


    Using her right hand, she pointed the sword directly at Eren, who brought out a small assault sniper rifle.


    Carrying the small sniper rifle that had an automatic trigger similar to an AR, Eren pointed the long metal barrel straight at Luna.


    (Agent Eren) I generally don¡¯t like shooting. So I¡¯m giving you a chance to back off and just surrender.


    (Luna) Bite me.


    (Agent Eren) sighs


    To the left of him, Ada put both of her hands inside her suit¡¯s jacket, her fingers grasping onto two metal objects that were safely deep in her pockets. Pulling out two knuckle dusters, she swiftly jabbed them onto her knuckles, allowing her hands to be full of lethality.


    Lifting both hands onto the same height as her face, she began to glare at the shark-human that also did the same stance as she did.


    (Agent Ada) I¡¯m going to take my time with you.


    Benn didn¡¯t muster a comeback, silently glaring back at the short woman who wore circular glasses.


    Luna took the first lung forward, kicking off the ground with her right heel as the floor beneath her cracked open. Extending her arms in back of her, Eren put his right finger on the trigger as he quickly aimed down on the scope of the assault sniper rifle.


    Firing a load of bullets onto the sprinting tanned beauty, Luna swiftly closed her eyes as she then vanished.


    Leaving behind just a puff of dust and smoke, Eren turned in the back of¡ª


    Luna lightly sliced Eren¡¯s chest, with bits of blood smearing onto her right blade.


    (Luna) Lightwork.


    Despite the slash being not so deep, Eren dropped his assault rifle sniper onto the ground, his blood staining the white floor that had dust littering it.


    With the gun making a loud clunk on the ground, Luna didn¡¯t even look back as she vanished again, most notably to the hole that was right in front of her. As for Ada and Benn who began to fight, Benn dodged to the left of Ada as she threw a barrage of punches.


    But Benn¡¯s legs weren¡¯t as fast as his body.


    Making a lucky hit, Ada managed to bite down her knuckle swiper onto Benn¡¯s left shoulder, causing him groan in pain. Walking backward, Benn placed his right hand onto his bruised and bloodied left shoulder, as another punch was directed toward him.


    This time, toward his face.


    (Agent Ada¡¯s thoughts) I¡¯m going to arrange that disgusting large nose of yours!


    With no other choice, Benn raised both of his hands to block his face, having his knuckles and bones be the forefront to take the brunt. The knuckle sweeper made direct contact with Benn¡¯s knuckles, a small gust of wind forced his eyes to open, as bits of air got deep into his eye sockets.


    In no time, his own hands seemingly flopped down onto the ground below, as if his hands were a similar bone structure to jello. The force of the punch made him stumble backward, he landed and sat right on the border of the courthouse and the outside.


    Ignoring his back, he couldn¡¯t even motion his hands, as if his knuckles and bones shattered into a million pieces.


    His own hands let out a stream of blood that drenched his forearms down to his shoulders. Noticing bits of bone and marrow releasing out from the open holes of his hand, Benn lay down on the floor as he tried to dig his heels to push himself forward.


    But Ada placed her right boot on top of Benn¡¯s throat.


    (Agent Ada) Eren is injured, so I guess it¡¯s payback for what that bitch has done to him, right?


    Slowly, Ada pushed the brunt of her heel on top of Benn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, causing Benn to wheeze and gasp. Without the ability to surrender or tap out, he pushed his arms forward as his vision started to blur. Seeing this, Ada just looked at Benn with a cold and deadpan face, as not even the light was enough to penetrate the look of darkness¡ª


    A hand grabbed her left ankle, the person¡¯s fingers gripping deeply onto her skin.


    Glancing from the back of her, Ada took in the slow breathing Eren that lay on the ground, with no blood being traced amongst his mouth or face.


    (Agent Eren) Don¡¯t ¡­ kill him ¡­


    Ada looked down at Eren, as she continued to have her boot on the now groaning Benn whose face began to turn purple. Ignoring Benn, Ada let out a scoff at Eren¡¯s words, folding both of her arms as she tilted her head upward.


    (Agent Ada) I¡¯m just putting him in his place¡ª


    A vertical slash was formed from Ada¡¯s chest to her stomach, the cut being similar to Erens.


    Instead of having her chest slam on the floor, she put her right knee on the dust-filled floor that had bits of metal sticking out from the ground. Having her right hand on her chest, her palms began to have a small stream of blood while looking up at the woman with twin-bladed blades on both hands.


    (Luna) Only I put my friends in their place.


    Glancing at the group that was still fighting against the number of agents, Luna let out a huff while she pushed both buttons from her two metal batons. The blades being brought back into the metal, she swiftly placed them onto her hips that were holstered on her sides.


    And with ease, she scooped up and carried Benn, despite him being twice the size of Luna.


    (Luna) Hurry up! We got to leave now!


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) Does it look like I want to stay here?!


    Jack couldn¡¯t wield his typical sniper rifle since it would lead to a barrage of bullets that many of the agents were on standby for.


    Instead, the only thing that he can do is just analyze Alexandra¡¯s movements to the letter, as he squinted his eyes into the depths of her mind.


    But that¡¯s easier said than done when¡­


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) She needs Jesus.


    A person¡¯s lust is filled with provocative thoughts.


    Being in a sweaty frenzy, Jack made a deadpan face all the while Miles did the heavy work, with him being the one to fight Alexandra head-on. With Alexandra moving effortlessly with just the tips of her toes, she lunged her right boot onto the left side of Miles¡¯s face.


    Unlike Benn, Miles moved his right jagged shield onto his left temple, with the force of the kick swaying his hair to the right.


    Keeping her foot on the shield, Alexandra used her left heel that she had pressurized on the ground to push herself off. Being in the air, her clothes flapped against the wind as she had her body aiming directly on top of Miles.


    (Jack) Get back Miles!


    Letting gravity come into effect, Alexandra used her left foot similar to a guillotine straight from hell. In just half a second, a blast of wind crashed forth onto Miles¡¯s left shield saving him in the knick of time.


    Either good luck or bad luck, Miles stumbled backward as the bluish light that created and formed his weaponized shields began to flicker. His breathing was already heavy, Miles opened his mouth to let his throat be molested by the rapid income of air.


    (Jack) Miles, let¡¯s go.


    (Miles) I ¡­ can¡¯t ¡­


    (Jack) You just gotta move those legs.


    (Miles) I ¡­ can¡¯t even ¡­ move¡ª


    (Spartan Alexandra) Come here, boy!~


    In an instant, Alexandra grabbed Miles¡¯s motionless hand that was below his waist, pulling him close to her body.


    Having him hostage, Miles couldn¡¯t raise his arms and hands as his entire body became consumed by the forceful pressure that he endured from Alexandra¡¯s kick. Wrapping her right arm around Miles¡¯s neck, Miles had no choice but to let the spartan take him like a little male doll.


    A doll that was all hers.


    (Miles¡¯s thoughts) Honestly ¡­ I don¡¯t mind this.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) What the hell bro¡­


    Alexandra let out a seductive grin while she placed her chest on the center of Miles¡¯s back. Having her left hand inside of her suit, she then took out a drill, a tool that was most generally used for building shacks.


    But the drill didn¡¯t look like it built shacks, as the tip of it contained a sparkling current that ran through the battery and back of the tool. Pushing the side button of the drill, an abundance of sparks spurred out from the highly volatile drill that soon hovered over Miles¡¯s left abdomen.


    (Jack) Woah woah! You need him alive right? That thing could kill him.


    (Spartan Alexandra) If you want him to not be a jumble of sparks and such, then please surrender to me as well~


    (Jack) I think you mean surrender to the government¡­


    (Spartan Alexandra) Whatever works~


    Jack bit his lower lip as he looked around the courthouse to find anything that he could fight with. With no weapon or piece of equipment available to him, Jack started to sweat profoundly as the electric drill started to slowly edge its way onto Miles¡¯s torso.


    But at that moment, Jack had an epiphany.


    Placing both of his hands inside his leather jacket, he looked for a simple metal container that was in the trenches of his pocket. Feeling the tip of the metal, Jack grabbed it with much-needed intensity.


    (Spartan Alexandra) If you pull a gun or a weapon, you know what happens right?


    (Jack) I know. I¡¯m just going to dump whatever is in my pockets, that''s all.


    Wrapping the metal canister with his left hand, he pulled both of his hands out from his leather jacket pocket, showcasing the piece of metal. As the rest of the agents and even Alexandra saw in awe, she hovered the drill centimeters away from Miles¡¯s torso.


    Opening up his right palm, he placed whatever was inside the container onto it, revealing itself to be a white crystal.


    (Jack) See, nothing but a simple crystal.


    Softly extending the crystal outward, Jack got everyone¡¯s attention on the white substance in front of him. Tilting her head to the right, Alexandra scrunched up her face.


    And pushed the button to turn off the electric drill.


    Her lips being pushed down to her jawline, she inhaled an abundance of air as her nostrils started to flare. The grip of the drill started to creak and crack under the death grip that she bestowed upon it, her seductive grin was clearly wiped clean with a glaring frown.


    (Spartan Alexandra) What is that¡­


    Making a warm and sweaty grin, the white crystal that was starting to sprinkle and spread onto his palm began to be stained by the sweat. Taking a single step forward, he extended his right hand more as some of the agents started to pull out their weapons as they analyzed Jack¡¯s movements.


    (Jack) Don¡¯t worry. This is not cocaine.


    The white crystal was then dropped from Jack¡¯s hand, landing harshly on the white-marbled floor.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) And it isn¡¯t meth either.


    Upon contact, created an explosion that was a complete rip-off to the previous one.


    As the shockwave traversed the area around Jack, he was the first one to be pushed back against the wave, as his entire body got crushed by the sudden mesmerizing pressure. Flying in the air, he closed his eyes as his eyeballs felt like they were being forced back into his skull.


    Landing outside of the hole, his back slammed onto the marbled food with a thundering thump, as some harsh metal managed to pierce his back. Coughing out bits of smoke and dust from his lungs, he spread both of his arms out wide while slowly opening up his eyes.


    Luna folded her arms, letting out a huff.


    (Jack) I made it¡­

 Arc 2 - Chapter 8: Escaping The Courthouse (2)

    (Stan) That idiot¡­


    Meanwhile, Stan and his group were facing off against a peculiar group of agents. A group of agents that wielded nothing but nail-spiked wooden bats.


    Barely managing to dodge the agent¡¯s attacks, Stan couldn¡¯t land a blow even if he tried, since his right hand was still recovering from a month prior. But with his left hand, he wielded nothing more than just a simple black spray can.


    And by just merely dodging a bat to his left side, Stan used the open window to spray a little bit of content from out the can.


    (Stan) If he¡¯s going to use Luke¡¯s weapons, then so am I.


    One of the agents, a tall burly man with a curly mustache, raised both hands and wielded his baseball bat. Aiming it down toward the ginger-brown-haired elf who started to pant, the agent let out a roar from his unclothed vocals as he extended his arms in the back of him.


    And with just a simple swing, the agent tried to move his right hand to¡ª-


    (Agent #1) What the?


    Both of his hands were suddenly lodged in something that caused his hands to go numb, with the substance spreading all around both of his hands that were connected. Trying to pull back his right hand evermore, the agent remained still as he spread both feet apart to create a stance to pull out his right hand.


    Stumbling back, his arm was finally free from the constraints that were¡­


    (Agent #1) M-My!


    His right hand was still stuck on the absolute zero ice, while his right arm was moving freely.


    Scrunching up his face, the burly agent immediately dropped onto his knees, letting out a tearful groan. Dropping the wooden bat, the agent curdled himself like a ball while Stan pointed his interest elsewhere.


    Looking at the others that were still battling with the other agents, Stan noticed that many of the agents had ice scars around their chest and arms.


    (Stans¡¯ thoughts) They can¡¯t even aim the freaking cans!


    Gritting his teeth, Stan charged forward while he left the burly man to be alone with his frozen left hand and chopped off his right hand. Making his way toward Fred, Fred began to spray the entire can in front of him to try to repel the agent like an annoying mosquito.


    The agent in front of him took a step back away from the metal can, placing his bat in front of him like a shield.


    (Agent #2) You guys and your damn spray cans!


    (Gary) Says the one wielding freaking bats!


    (Fred) Gary, we have to pull back as much as we can.


    (Gary) Does it look like I already know that?


    Meanwhile, Diego was backed into one of the columns, with both of his hands holding the metallic spray can in front of him.


    Being cornered by two agents who had their wooden bats over their shoulders, the two of them let out devilish grins as they dropped the tip of their bats on the floor. As the nails screeched and tore the marble away, Diego scrunched up his face.


    (Diego) Just leave me be!


    (Agent #3) Don¡¯t think so, bud. You¡¯re coming with us.


    (Fred¡¯s thoughts) Diego¡¯s really in a pinch huh?


    Unable to reach Diego, Fred continued to keep the agents at bay while spraying the frozen air. Glancing at the spiky-haired man with glasses, Fred gripped the spray can with his right hand while using his left to dig deep into his jacket¡¯s pockets.


    Pulling out a small circular glass sphere the size of a tennis ball, Fred cupped the ball carefully as the glass was filled with yellowish gas.


    A gas that put even himself into a nervous sweat.


    (Fred) Get away from Diego or else!


    Showcasing the yellowish gas that was trapped in the glass ball, Fred lifted his left hand high as most of the agents glanced at the chemical. Widening their eyes, many of the agents took a step back as they began to raise their hands up to the level of their ears.


    (Fred) Diego! Let¡¯s go!


    Both agents surrendered in defeat as Fred made a throwing bluff with the glass ball, their faces clouded in a ghostly color. Pulling Diego out of a hinch, Stan placed himself in the front of the group, as they fastly walked backward out of the courthouse from the open hole. Keeping their eyes on the agents, Fred lowered the glass bottle down to his side.


    Until a random agent lunged toward the silver-haired young man.


    (Fred) W-W-


    Without thinking, Fred thrust the glass ball toward the agent, as the agent was feet away from Fred.


    The glass shattering at the agent¡¯s chest, the agent got hit with the yellowish gas, the putrid odor, and the irritating smell clogging up his airways. Taking a step back, he stumbled down onto the ground with most of the agents keeping away from the area of the gas.


    Unfortunately, Fred was too close to the release.


    (Stan) Oh no¡­


    Pulling Fred quickly, Stan and his group pushed their heels off of the marbled floor, the tips of their toes already starting to get blistered. Taking in a bit of the yellowish gas, Fred¡¯s eyes began to water and sting as if he rubbed his eyes with ghost peppers.


    Losing the momentum to run, Stan carried Fred on his back, with Fred starting to cough and wheeze. Making a red face, Fred began to close his eyes as the light from outside began to brighten.


    (Fred¡¯s thoughts) We¡¯re finally getting out¡­


    But because of Fred¡¯s trick, it left the three final sinners to wait for the gas to cool off.


    David, who kept his eye on the judge in front of him, had his hands inside of his pockets the entire time. Tapping his foot, David didn¡¯t glance to the sides nor in back, while allowing his cowboy hat to block the judge¡¯s view of his face.


    (David) Aren¡¯t you going to make your move?


    (Judge Golden) You think I could fight?


    (David) I heard about your power.


    (Judge Golden) I¡¯m surprised you keep tabs on fellow government officials. Nice to know that someone knows just how truly powerful I am¡­


    Golden took a single step forward.


    David brought out his pistol with his finger already on the trigger. Aiming the barrel straight at Golden¡¯s forehead, David noticed that all of the agents around him weren¡¯t even drawing out their weapons to stop him. Which caused David himself to shake his finger.


    (David) Here goes.


    Pushing the metallic trigger, the mechanism of the gun burst a rapid light that boomed the enclosed courthouse around him.


    Bits of dust and shook from just the firing of his gun, the recoil ricocheting the sound back and forth amongst the stone walls¡ª


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The bullet lodged itself on top of the roof.


    (David) What the¡­


    His own hands and gun were pointed at the roof.


    Letting no voice or peep come out from his old throat, David looked to the left of him as the target that he was supposed to shoot. Was still alive, just standing as he let out a yawn.


    Turning pale, David slowly stepped back as Golden started to walk while letting out a chuckle. His own hands unable to bring themselves to shoot the cardinal robe judge, he glanced from behind as Hope huddled herself in back of him.


    (David) I¡¯m getting the hell out of here¡­ this man is too much¡­


    (Hope) B-But what about Luke?


    (David¡¯s thoughts) I forgot about that boy. How¡¯s he doing?


    Finally glancing toward where Luke¡¯s original position was, David lowered his gun to the ground despite keeping track of Golden.


    In just one single glance, David crushed his front teeth against one another.


    (David) Luke!


    Laying down on top of a layer of debris and stone, Luke slowly glanced up as a boot lodged itself onto his upper back.


    Gripping onto the edge of the debris tightly, his palms began to scar and tear from the sharp ragged edges. His throat convulsing from the blood that was trapped inside of his vocals, the blonde-haired agent pinned more pressure on the poor young man.


    His vocals formed an encrypted code among his gurgles.


    (Agent Briggs) Pathetic.


    (Hope) Leave him alone!


    Her lips curled to form a disgruntled frown, her eyelids began to sharpen at the agent who toyed with him like a chained-up slave.


    Swiftly, she pulled out the combat pistol that was holstered on her right hip, aiming it straight at the agent¡¯s chest with her finger to the side. In response, the agents around Briggs finally aimed down their sights on the young woman in return.


    Briggs, who still had his boot deep into Luke¡¯s upper back, coldly looked at the glaring woman with his hands in his pockets.


    (Agent Briggs) Out of all the men in the world, you pick this loser. He couldn¡¯t even fight let alone defend himself.


    (Hope) Get off him.


    Briggs looked down at the top of Luke¡¯s head, analyzing the gurgling young man who tried to crawl out of his grasp. The color, the shape, and everything about the young man¡¯s hair matches the description.


    Darkening his eyes, Briggs put a more absurd amount of pressure onto Luke¡¯s back, causing Luke¡¯s gurgling to cease as blood poured out from his mouth.


    (Luke) Gah!


    His eyes reddening, and bits of water streamed out of the corners of his eyes, causing Hope to hover her finger right onto the trigger of her pistol.


    Briggs raised his right hand into a fist as if signaling the agents to lower their weapons despite Hope¡¯s brash behavior. Glancing in the back of him, all of the agents around him followed his order as they lowered their weapons, aiming them down onto the floor.


    (Agent Briggs) Take your shot.


    Without thinking, Hope pulled the trigger, releasing a flaming bullet right toward the sadistic agent.


    As if he memorized the motion of the metal, Briggs let the bullet barely graze against his right ear, his foot taking him back a couple of feet. Making a low monotone groan, Hope scrunched up her body like a shriveled prune.


    (Agent Briggs) I guess I see why you like him, you both are pathetic in your ways¡ª


    He combined both of his hands and arms to form a shield, a shield to defend his face from a knuckle-breaking fist. Knocking him back several feet, a high gust of wind blasted away many agents'' fedoras, their suits rippling from the air that was created by none other than¡­


    (Luna) YOU¡¯RE DEAD!!


    Clouded with rage, Luna crouched down as she steadied her feet deep onto the marble floor. Using all the strength that dwelled within her legs, the floor itself cracked open to let bits of dirt and soil be set free from the marble that covered it.


    Instead of using her swords, Luna thrust a bone-creaking fist that she aimed at either Brigg¡¯s right or left temple.


    Still wobbling from the punch from earlier, Briggs shook his head once before he causally dodged the berserk attack from the tanned woman.


    (Agent Briggs¡¯s thoughts) She¡¯s strong.


    Her fist blowing through across his dodged face, he gripped the ends of her wrist just as she was about to pull back. With his strength alone, it was enough to put Luna at a standstill, as she tried to pull back her hand with all her strength.


    In just half a second, Briggs cupped his hands so that all the force would be centered on his palms. Having his fingers tucked, he thrust his palm to strike underneath Luna¡¯s rigid chin, the force of the strike alone to let go of Brigg¡¯s right wrist.


    Her feet not touching the ground anymore, her entire body became one with the air as her head was pushed back deep into her upper back.


    A simple crack was heard.


    The force of the thrust locked her jaw shut, she only looked up toward the ceiling that Jack saw.


    Landing right next to the hole to the outside, she lay there as blood spurred out from the corners of her mouth. As the gas still lingered right along the outside of the burst-open hole, Stan stood right where the gas wouldn¡¯t be inhaled, trying to see through the yellowish toxic air.


    (Stan¡¯s thoughts) Even though the agents wouldn¡¯t think twice trying to get us, but at what cost¡­


    Squinting his eyes, Stan saw Hope drag his bloodied face and body out with all the strength she had. Clutching onto his shoulders, his body was designed so that he would sit and watch, while not having the strength to do anything.


    Despite her breathing turning rapid, Hope continued to pull even though small rips could be heard coming from his jacket. Luna, who happened to slowly lift her head, opened her parched lips as the gas in the back of her head continued to linger.


    (Hope) This ¡­ pants ¡­ is a good chance.


    Closing her eyes and biting down her teeth, the entirety of her small body began to shake, her feet on the verge of letting her body collapse. Stopping right where Luna was, another obstacle was in wait as two members were now injured.


    Seeing David sweat, Hope glanced at him as she took in his worried look that was filled with ghostly fear.


    (Hope) D-David ¡­ What''s the matter?


    (David) Golden ¡­ he¡¯s¡­


    (Judge Golden) Hmm?


    Golden managed to be in the back of them, his back being grazed by the yellowish gas.


    And in no time, the rest of the agents all placed their guns at the three of them, their weapons all locked onto David who stared down at the rest of them. Tilting his cowboy hat down, he knelt and cradled Luna like a sleeping baby, while still having his undivided attention on Golden.


    As for Hope, she gripped Luke like a life support, as he sat down on the floor barely trying to configure the simplest of colors.


    (Judge Golden) What was that saying again, David? That line that you always say at the beginning of every battle during the skirmishes?


    (David) Please don¡¯t¡­


    Briggs aimed his revolver down at Luke who was cradled by Hope, her eyes glaring at the cold and shrill man who didn¡¯t let a spark of light into his eyes.


    And right beside him, was the wobbly Eren and Ada who panted heavily as blood continued to weep from their chests and stomachs. With Alexandra carrying Miles to the left of him, she nurtured the sleeping man like a little toy as bits of smoke got into her eyes.


    Since her body barely kept her standing from the single fulminated mercury explosion.


    Golden, who noticed that everyone was accounted for, snapped his fingers while maintaining his eyes on the middle-aged man.


    (Judge Golden) ¡®For every beast-human killed, there is one less mouth to feed.¡¯ Heh, even I didn¡¯t come up with that.


    (???) People grow, Golden.


    Silence fell as another voice joined in the mix, a soft and charismatic tone that made Golden freeze.


    The aura, the pressure, every agent that heard that shrill voice slowly turned their head in the back of them.


    Behind them, a simple man wore a dark oversized hoodie, along with him wearing gray sweatpants that were too loose for his waist. Having his hands inside of his pockets, he stared right into Briggs alone as if his soul was being evaluated by the said person.


    (???) And sometimes, people change for the better, but what good does change do to a person who doesn¡¯t want change?


    Pulling out his right hand, the hooded man extended his exposed palm, his skin smooth yet coarse as it glowed under the morning sun.


    Gulping down, Golden stuck out his hand as he pointed at the hooded man in a twitching manner. With just his finger alone, every agent including Briggs and his group aimed down their sights onto the man alone.


    (Golden) F-Fire!


    A requiem of bullets whistled in the air as they all barraged onto the hooded man who paid no mind. As if his world slowed down, the man simply let the barrage of bullets graze his clothes, letting his luck be the better of him.


    The barrage of bullets continued to fire, letting the man let out a simple glow from the center of his palm, clearing his throat all the while with bullets grazing the ends of his cheeks.


    And in two words, his world wept with silence.


    (???) Atomarer drucken.


    Everyone was pushed back.


    Like a tsunami wave, every agent that had their feet steady on the ground found themselves in the air like a bunch of ragdolls. As most of them ended up hitting their heads or backs onto the columns and walls of the courthouse, they all seemingly gave into the atomized pressure that kept them chained on a cross.


    As for David, Hope, Miles, and Luke, they all seemingly got pushed back perfectly out of the hole that they had their eyes on.


    And because of the pushback, the yellowish gas that trapped them inside of the courthouse ceased.


    Unlike the agents, David surprisingly didn¡¯t have a hard time adjusting to the organic wave that helped them get out. Fixing his cowboy hat on, he glanced at the hooded man with his mouth slightly opened.


    (David¡¯s thoughts) Can it be¡­?


    But David shook his head, not allowing the simple thoughts to get in.


    (David¡¯s thoughts) Not likely.


    Turning his head away from the hole, the rest of The Dark Angels ran toward the brown van that was already turned on.


    With Stan having Fred on his back, Jack and Diego barely holding up Miles with both their arms, David carrying Luna in his arms and Benn on his back, and lastly, Luke being dragged by both Hope and Benn¡­


    A couple of agents started to rush out of the burst hole from the courthouse.


    Another automobile was located right next to the brown van, the automobile being none other than a Chrysler model that held three people. On the driver seat was a chubby man with a black fedora, and on the passenger seat lay a monolid woman.


    And in the backseat, was a teenage girl having long braided pigtails.


    (Boris) Let¡¯s go! Good thing that I arrived late! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to set up the charges!


    Despite being somewhat groggy, Jack got into the driver seat while he leaned his head back onto the headrest, letting the soft cushion relax his head. The sounds of the back door being swayed open, the rest of the Dark Angels piled into the back of the van, as David placed both Benn and Luna inside the van before going to the other car.


    Placing Luke onto the passenger side of the van, Gary and Hope made a bee-line for the back as now a battalion of agents started to come down the stairs from the courthouse. With everyone inside of the van, Jack turned his head toward the back.


    (Jack) Alright, where to?!


    (Stan) Anywhere but here!


    Giving him a simple nod, Jack placed his entire right foot onto the gas pedal as he drove away from the courthouse, trying to escape the now blaring alarms that alerted the rest of the military. Looking into the left side mirror, the many government buildings began to fade away as he then saw what lay in front of him.


    Having the tires burn the concrete with its desolate rubber, the static of a speaker churned the entirety of the military complex.


    (Speaker) Attention all units! Attention all units!


    The van drove through the metallic gate that was as sturdy as cardboard.


    Passing through what was considered to be the last exit from the military complex, Jack didn¡¯t pay the bullets and gunshots any mind as he swerved left and right. All the soldiers who tried to regain and rest were swayed back and forth with the motion of the van.


    (Speaker) The Dark Angels have gone rogue!


    Finally reaching the city limits, Jack didn¡¯t dare to look back, driving forward into the city that they protected and yet betrayed them.


    (Speaker) I repeat; The Dark Angels have gone rogue!

 Arc 2 - Chapter 9: Journey To The Country of Sand

    (Octavian 28, 59 / 10:23PM)


    Somewhere in the Pollux Savanna.


    The clouds from above didn¡¯t let the two full moons shine their light from above. Darkness stretched as far as the eye could see, and not even the high-beamed headlights of the brown van could plow through merely a hundred feet in front of them.


    Barely seeing the tall yellow grass and long single trees arched at a 135-degree angle, Jack held the steering wheel with his left hand, as his right carried a simple can of Vampire. Shaking the nearly empty can, Jack purposely dropped the can right into the area of his feet, as a couple of cans were already singing and humming its metal song.


    The van went over a simple road bump along the single-lane road, the jolt up caused none other than Luke to wake up.


    (Luke) H-H-Huh?


    His eyes burgers, wanting to close them shut, Luke looked toward Jack as if his eyes were barely open.


    Sweat drenched his pale face, his body odor pungent to the core, Luke wasn¡¯t the only one with an everlasting odor hanging around him. Sniffing two times, he wiped away a bit of snot and dried up blood with his right sleeve.


    (Luke) How long was I out¡­?


    (Jack) For about a good twelve hours man.


    (Luke) Oh ¡­ did Hope heal me?


    (Jack) She healed you first, then pretty much healed everyone else after. She¡¯s knocked out cold in the back.


    His bruises were gone and wept, Luke rotated his body so that he could open the little opening from the middle of the van. Sliding up the little window, he took a glance at everybody else who were all shutting their eyes off from the exhausting escape from the courthouse.


    And right in between Benn and Miles, was Hope, leaning onto Benn¡¯s right shoulder as a bit of drool started to creep down onto his jacket.


    To the edge of the back van door was Luna, snoring loudly with her mouth wide open for any small creature to crawl into. Checking that the four geeks were also safe and sound, with their wounds healed as well, Luke let out a warm huff.


    Closing the metallic sliding window, he checked the right rearview mirror, noticing a car right behind them.


    (Luke) That looks like Boris¡¯s car.


    (Jack) Yeah. David and Boris are taking turns driving. They aren¡¯t like me in terms of staying up late.


    (Luke) That¡¯s because both of them are old.


    Now wide awake, Luke looked around his surroundings as the night sky was shrouded in a deafening color of black. The AC unit blowing onto their faces, Jack and Luke stared into the never-ending road. Both of them noticed a sign to the right of the road, the high beams of the headlights flashed out the green and white letters.


    ¡°FieldGreen - 20 Miles¡±


    ¡°El Niabea - 150 Miles¡±


    ¡°Haxouburg Border - 300 Miles¡±


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Are we going South?


    Passing the green and white sign on their right, Luke placed both of his hands on the window. Leaning his head close, he tried to jab the info into his head despite his brain still being squashed by the intricacies from twelve hours prior.


    Jack, who noticed an odd behavior coming from Luke, let out a wheezing chuckle from his parched throat.


    (Jack) What¡¯s gotten into you, bro?


    (Luke) Why are we going South? Also, drink water, your voice is parched.


    (Jack) My dude, I can live off with just energy drinks. That¡¯s how I roll.


    (Luke) Until you roll down with a layer of kidney stones. Anyway, aren¡¯t we supposed to be in Lagefor?


    Jack¡¯s chuckle stopped, as he placed his right hand on the wheel.


    Clearing his parched throat, Jack let out several dry coughs as the Vampire intake started to take effect on his throat. Despite his throat feeling like sand, his heart and eyes were relatively normal, with no signs of exhaustion or sleepiness present.


    Checking his left rearview mirror, Jack continued to see the low-beam headlights that were in the back of him.


    (Jack) When you were out, we escaped from the military complex in the nick of time. Good thing that they didn¡¯t fully fix the iron fence a month prior.


    The details of the drive out of the military complex were all but a blur, with the road in front of him starting to darken evermore. Since his high beams were all but blaring onto the empty landscape of the Pollux Savanna, not even the blinding lights were enough to glow the dead yellow grass.


    (Jack) In the city, me and Boris made a beeline to the old building. For the ones that were awake, we tried to get everything inside the brown van as well as inside Boris''s car, but there was too much stuff¡­


    Luke recalled when he opened the little slide opening that got him a glimpse of the team sleeping peacefully. Remembering that there were many suitcases and boxes right along their feet, Luke nodded at the hearing of that simple report.


    Out of nowhere, a patch of dry lightning lit up the sky, the clouds all too high for the lightning to strike.


    (Jack) With the agents starting to catch up, we have no choice but to leave almost 75% of our personal belongings at the building. But don¡¯t get me started on clothing, what we have on is pretty much our only line of clothing for now.


    Sniffing a couple of times, the unsolicited air inside of the van was enough for both the men¡¯s nostrils to be molested by it.


    Scrunching up their faces, Jack continued to drive deep into the savanna night, his eyes slowly lowering down while watching the road fasten. Hearing the crackle of the thunder that came in a five to seven-second delay, both of them weren''t in the mood to take in the environment around them.


    (Jack) Wanna hear the worst part, we forgot one thing that is essential, and that is money. We pretty much left all the money that Boris had saved up inside the building, and now it¡¯s too late to go back.


    A heavy breeze started to crack the brown van that they rode on.


    With the yellow dead grass swaying to the North, it resembled a lot like algae on the bottom of a lake trying to withstand the current. Noticing a couple of tumbleweeds starting to roll through the empty road in front of them, flying sticks started to tingle onto the brown van, making slight scratches along the paint.


    (Jack) We couldn¡¯t leave anywhere during the day, so we hid in an industrial building and waited until nightfall. Once night hit, that''s when we fully hit the road.


    (Luke) And where are we going?


    Luke ignored the low-pressure storm system that they were heading into, putting his hands on his crotch as he tightened them together. His right eye was covered by his right side bang, and his left red eye shined under the darkness of the van, causing Jack to fully turn around.


    And by just making eye contact, Jack gripped the steering wheel tighter with both of his delicate hands. Stolen novel; please report.


    (Jack) David recommended that we should drive south, all the way down to Haxouburg. He knows a place where we would be free from the agents and government hands.


    (Luke) And where in Haxouburg?


    Another crackle of dry lightning lit up the night sky, its purplish light allowing the road in front of them to be seen in just half a second. Driving further and further into the low-pressure system, Jack glanced down at the number of energy drinks that were littered on the ground beneath him.


    His heart felt as heavy as a golden anvil.


    (Jack) A town eight hours down south, a town called Dodgerock.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Octavian 29, 59 / 4:03AM)


    The landscape changed drastically.


    Escaping the pitch-black darkness of the Pollux Savanna that nestled the entire south region of Kepputha, the van passed through a sign that said.


    ¡°Welcome to Haxouburg!¡±


    Instead of the tall yellow grass or 135-degree angled tall trees, what Jack could see with the naked eye was just pure reddish-orange sand. The tall trees being replaced by pentagroups of short but stuck-together saguaros, made Jack of all people furrowed his brow.


    And by just glancing in front of him, laid a colossal mound of just dirt, stone, and rock that reached most buildings in Lagefor.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) Now this is Haxouburg. Famous for having the largest buttes in the world.


    The Shanta desert.


    Considered to be the region of the world with the least amount of rainfall, not even the lightning from above gave them cusps of tears. His high beams continued to plow through the darkened night, the presence of reddish devil tumbleweeds that were latched with double-edged spikes caused Jack to slow down on the gas.


    By just barely passing the devil tumbleweeds, bits of the road were scratched and peeled off by just the spikes alone.


    (Jack) Hey Luke. Luke.


    Grabbing the wheel with his left hand, he used his right to tug Luke¡¯s shoulder. Letting off no response, Jack clicked his tongue while continuing to have his eyes on the road.


    Tugging Luke¡¯s shoulder again, Luke slightly opened his mouth as he leaned his head next to the window.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) Prick.


    Letting go of Luke¡¯s shoulder, Jack opened the middle way hole that connected communication from the front to the back. Now having his right hand on the stick-shift, Jack raised his voice but not enough for it to be a yell.


    (Jack) Hey guys, are any of you awake?


    Groans can be heard from the back of the van.


    Stretching his arms, Stan allowed his back to receive a multitude of back-pops that startled the barely waking up Fred and Gary. As the three of them all let out a yawn, they looked around the back to see that everyone was still knocked out cold.


    Except for one man in front of him, a shark-human that folded both of his arms.


    (Stan) Half of us. Me, Fred, Gary, and Benn barely woke up why?


    (Jack) We¡¯re going to arrive at Dodgerock in about a couple of hours.


    (Stan) That¡¯s good to hear.


    Stan noticed that Benn had his eyes traced along the number of crumbs and wrappers lying around the floor. Hunching his back in the process, Benn had his knees hold up his elbows, as he couldn¡¯t even look Stan dead in the eyes.


    Putting his hand onto his chin, Stan rubbed it back and forth with his pointer and thumb fingers, tilting his head to the right.


    (Stan) Got something on your mind Benn?


    Benn remained silent, keeping his lips sealed and his eyes straight onto the suitcase in front of him. Digging his large eyes onto the contents of the fabric, not even the jolted bumps that Jack drove through were enough for him to be released from the spell.


    Concluding that Benn wasn¡¯t hearing straight, Stan brought out a simple note card and wrapped it up into a ball. With his right palm, he threw it alongside Benn¡¯s forehead, hitting it dead on as it fell on top of Benn¡¯s nose.


    (Benn) Hmm?


    (Stan) Sorry, but I was trying to get your attention.


    (Benn) What is it?


    (Stan) Just wondering, but are you ok? Ever since we started driving South, you¡¯ve been quiet.


    (Benn) I¡¯ve always been quiet.


    (Stan) Yeah, but this time, you look like you¡¯re trying to distance yourself from us.


    Benn looked down onto the floor yet again, his eyes now peering into another bag that was right beside the one that he previously stared at.


    Gripping his hands tighter, his fingertips that started to dig deep into his skin also churned. Biting down his lower lip, he let go of his hands while laying them motionless on his side. With another dry lightning crackling in the early morning sky, the van groaned despite the winds not as strong as during the Savanna.


    (Benn) My parents were born in Haxouburg.


    (Stan) I thought you were raised in Aizzonia.


    (Benn) I was.


    (Stan) Oh. So what¡¯s the big deal on going back here?


    Benn furrowed his brow while straightening his back. Glaring at the elf that wore simple overalls, Benn¡¯s left hand started to crackle slightly.


    Since a bit of bone was still recovering from hours prior.


    (Benn) During the beast-human skirmishes, most of the fighting took place in Aizzonia and Haxouburg.


    (Stan) About almost 30 years ago? My parents told me that Ticia and Kepputha were going through serious riots at that time.


    (Benn) But the actual battles took place in those two countries as I said.


    Benn let in an intake of air into his pink lungs, rubbing his hands together while his back started to click in pain.


    Letting a chunk of air out from his large nostrils, Benn wore that same small frown as he looked at Stan. The ginger brown-haired elf in question started to clear his throat while placing his hand on the back of his head.


    (Benn) Do you hold grudges, Stan?


    (Stan) Some things more than others.


    (Benn) What if a person kills your brother or friend?


    (Stan) Then I¡¯ll pay it back with blood no question.


    (Benn) No matter who?


    (Stan) What are you trying to get at?


    Jack¡¯s right ear perked up at the conversation between Stan and Benn taking part in the back. Continuing to drive headfirst into the old road, bits of pebbles began to hit against the poor van.


    The walls reverberating against outside forces of just sticks and pebbles, both Stan and Benn continued to not be bothered by mother nature''s frustration.


    While Gary and Fred watched the convo unfold, their hands clasped together as they mostly kept their eyes on Stan.


    (Benn) Haxouburg was the start of the first battles of the skirmishes.


    (Stan) So ¡­ does that make it the country with the harshest discriminants?


    (Benn) Haxouburg also holds the country with the least amount of shark-humans.


    (Stan) So then it is one of the most discriminatory countries, of course, beast-humans of any kind wouldn¡¯t want to live¡ª


    (Benn) Before the skirmishes, almost all shark-humans lived there.


    Stan¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked down onto the van floor.


    Not just Stan, but Gary and Fred alike both looked away in unison, their eyes pinned onto anything other than Benn. Not letting a single whimper or voice draw forth from their mouths, even Jack in the front gripped the edges of the steering wheel tightly.


    Benn straightened his back, allowing his spine to finally regain itself after hunching down for a couple of minutes. Leaving his hands on his knees, he looked toward Stan¡¯s avoided face.


    (Benn) Understand why I argued with Boris back in that industrial building?


    (Stan) Damn ¡­ you should¡¯ve told him about that fact.


    (Benn) But it¡¯s the only country that we could lie low in.


    (Gary) Hold on. Stan¡¯s an elf. Wouldn¡¯t Stan also be discriminated against too?


    At long last, Gary raised his voice, his vocals louder than both Benn and Stan, causing both the shark-human and elf to jolt up. Not bothering to care that half of them were asleep, Gary continued to clutch his hands together down onto his crotch, lowering his head while keeping eye contact with Benn.


    Who now turned his attention onto the chubby tanned man.


    Making a much wider frown than before, Benn let out a simple nod.


    (Benn) The only country where elves are discriminated against. Even Aizzonia allows elves to walk casually.


    (Fred) So Haxouburg isn¡¯t all sunshine and rainbows¡­


    (Gary) You thought it would be some cool place?


    (Fred) I thought it would be at least somewhat warm and nice.


    (Gary) Not too any type of beast-human, let alone elves.


    Stan began to rub his chin while looking down onto the


    The four of them let out soft exhales, huffing out whatever air that was trapped inside of their lungs. Not bothering to notice the open slide in the hole that was in the middle between the passenger and the driver, they didn¡¯t account for the fact that Jack would also hear.


    Like a jack in the box, Jack rubbed his nose with his pointer finger in a curled position, tracing along from the tip to the center of both his eyes. As more passing devil tumbleweeds casually passed through the blowing reddish sand and dirt, Jack¡¯s eyelids were already darkened, despite his eyes being unable to shut.


    (Jack) Do you guys have any cans of Vampires?


    Gary and Fred jumped in unison while Stan and Benn jolted up again from the unfortunately loud question.


    (Stan) Quiet Jack.


    (Jack) Dude, I need some Vampire in my system. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to go insane.


    (Gary) Just drive off the road and turn off the car. Go to sleep for all I care.


    (Jack) Hey, if I don¡¯t get a¡ª


    A tanned beauty ceased her snoring.


    In that single instant, silence fell upon the five men who were still wide awake, all wide-eyed as even Jack and Gary kept their mouths puckered up.


    Fred pretended to go back to sleep, laying his head on the metal walls that dampened his silver messy hair. Stan and Benn, who leaned their backs against the confines of the van, folded their arms while looking down onto the black metal suitcases that held their personal belongings.


    Covering his right eye with his hand, Stan pressed his palm with enough pressure for it to see little waves that glowed in the dark. Keeping his voice down, not even Jack could hear as he tried to perk up his right ear.


    (Stan) Do the people there ¡­ hold grudges?


    Benn then looked up onto the roof of the van, allowing his hands to rest on top of his large thighs. Scrunching up his face, Benn¡¯s nose slightly sniffled as his heels began to soften the metal down below his feet.


    (Benn) If you ask any person if they know about Kirk the shark-human, then you¡¯ll know.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 10: Running Into You Know Who...

    (Octavian 29, 59 / 6:08AM)


    A large town slowly grew, letting its morning lights die off as the morning sun started to pinken the early clouds.


    Being awake for who knows how long, Jack changed his high beams to low beams, with the view in front of him being more clear. With the gusty wind ceasing in carrying out the bits of sand, dirt, and pebbles, it also disallowed the movement of devil tumbleweeds that sat on the edges of the road.


    Noticing a black and blue sign that read ¡°Welcome to Dodgerock¡±, Jack swiped away a bit of sweat from his right sleeve. As both of his feet started to ache from sitting down for many hours, a small cramp started to settle in onto his left foot.


    Clicking his tongue, Jack opened the wide metal sliding hole that allowed him to communicate to the back of the van.


    (Jack) Dodgerock is just about in front of us.


    Miles, Hope, and Diego all woke up in unison, feeling refreshed since they slept through most of the drive. Noticing that the others were still asleep, Diego tugged Gary¡¯s shoulder with both of his tanned palms.


    As for Hope, she shook Benn who slept with his arms folded, his nostrils making a ratchet snore that was semi-load, but not as loud compared to the woman near the back. Miles, who was right next to Luna, decided to¡­


    (Miles¡¯s thoughts) Hell nah, that¡¯s more Luke¡¯s thing.


    Stan and everybody else waking up besides Luna, Jack found a crushed-up can of Vampire right below his feet. Like a frisbee, Jack used both his pointer and middle finger to chuck it straight toward Luke¡¯s sleeping face. Shaken up from the throw, Luke turned his head right to left frantically.


    (Luke) W-W-What happened?


    (Jack) Calm down, I just woke you up. We¡¯re here by the way.


    The one-lane road is now being expanded to a two-lane road, the city that lies right in front of them.


    Was now a place for rest for the fallen sinners.


    _____________________________________________________________________________


    (Octavian 29, 59 / 6:52AM)


    The brown van swiftly stopped right in front of an old antique gas station.


    Parking the car right alongside the fuel pump, Jack took in the differences between this gas station and the many in Lagefor. For one, unlike Lagefor, there was no gas attendant for them to do the filling for them. Second, the gas station appeared to take the shop of a pet wolf, with the roof of the station having wolf ears.


    Opening the driver''s door wide open, Jack slammed the door shut as he walked stumbly toward the back of the van. Shaking his right foot and left once to let the blood flow into his feet back again, he came across the lock that bound the rest of The Dark Angels.


    Alongside him came Luke, who widened his eyes at the difference in architecture compared to Lagefor.


    (Luke) Wow, so this is Dodgerock.


    Surrounding the gas station were buildings constructed with white bricks and wood, with the streets wide open for both cars and carriages to be drawn. Windows still being shut, along with businesses seemingly unable to open with the morning sun over the clouds, Luke took a step back.


    As he took in a single whiff of the high-elevation desert air, the cold wind and the hot sun created a mix of tribulation.


    (Jack) Uh, Terra to Luke?


    (Luke) Oh, shoot, my bad.


    Rubbing the back of his head, Luke punched in the code for the van¡¯s doors to unhinge its locked doors. With the doors being unlocked, it allowed van walls to finally release the body odor that was trapped within the metal.


    And out the doors, a tanned woman stomped her way out the van, her hair seemingly looking as if she had gotten out of bed.


    Even though she didn¡¯t even sleep on a bed.


    (Luna) I¡¯m hungry.


    (Luke) We don¡¯t even know the place well enough¡­


    (Luna) I need food now.


    (Luke) Come on Luna, we got to wait for a bit.


    Scoffing, Luna folded her arms as she glared at the stumbling men and one woman who littered the white cement with their boots. Tapping her foot on the asphalt, she looked toward none other than Hope herself, who rubbed her eyes repeatedly like a kid waking up from a car ride.


    Putting her hands down from her eyes, Hope looked up to see the frowning woman who looked down on her. Since Hope was the last person to get out, everyone set their eyes on the woman with blonde hair, especially the tanned beauty.


    (Luna) You¡¯re the last person to get out.


    (Hope) We¡¯re not in a rush. Why are you so angry in the mornings?


    (Luna) I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m tired, and you¡¯re holding us up you drooling toad.


    (Hope) You look like shit.


    (Luna) What did you say?!


    (Luke) Not right now out of all times¡­


    Having his hands on his sides, he placed himself right next to Luna, hovering over her right shoulder with a saddened look. His eyes dropped down, and he lifted his left hand onto her shoulder, rubbing it with his thumb as his dark eyelids continued to heal from the lack of rest.


    Scrunching up her hand, she made a small fist while turning her head toward the young man.


    The others in the back of him let out loud yawns, with low-hanging tears dripping nestling onto their eyelids.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    (Luke) Come on Luna. Just this once, please try to be on your best behavior. We¡¯re not as well-liked as we once were.


    (Jack) Honestly, we never got any praise to begin with.


    (Miles) I think the most we got was an all-year free pass for one of the bars in Lagefor.


    (Stan) Yeah, and Luke won it in a gamble¡­


    Leaving a major bad taste in their mouth, the group looked at the buildings around them that soon began to sprawl with life. As people slowly started to sprout out of their respective apartment buildings, old car models like the Duesenberg and Cord car types that only allowed two to four-seaters soon started up their lead-filled engines.


    The rest of the group watched in awe as the scenery that was crawled with crickets and cicadas soon began to busify like the start of a coyote engine.


    Letting out a warm smile, the burning rays of the desert sun spread a glowing light on the city and the group. The chilling air in a battle with the sun, Luke put both of his hands into his pockets for them to warm up.


    (Luke) Now that we¡¯re here, do you know where Boris, David, and the others went?


    (Jack) Now that you mention it, they drove up North of the city. Because they fueled up at the border, they had enough gas to make it to their destination.


    (Stan) Hey, I think we should fill up now before people start to get angry at us.


    (Jack) Good call.


    Jack walked toward the gas pump that wasn¡¯t connected to the fuel tank. Upon seeing the pump, the pump was much longer and slender than that of the short and chubby pumps in Lagefor. Sort of resembling a gumball machine, Jack held the fuel silo as he connected it to the fuel tank that he brought open.


    Noticing a display on the dashboard of the pump, the pump served 20 cents to the gallon; which the van held 20 gallons.


    Back in Kepputha, most of the pumps served 40 cents to the gallon.


    And Ticia served barely a dollar a gallon.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) Four bucks for gas? Shit, sign me up.


    Letting the gasoline flow through the engine, Jack placed his back along the van while crossing his arms. Seeing that everyone had his sights on him, he combed a bit of his somewhat well-groomed hair with just his fingertips.


    (Jack) You guys could find any restaurant or bar that serves breakfast at this hour. I¡¯m going to let Boris know that we¡¯re here.


    (Luke) Alright, that sounds good to me.


    (Stan) Me, Fred, Gary, and Diego will be looking through the inside of the station to see if there are any snacks or water to refuel up on.


    (Luke) Got it. Be safe you guys.


    As Jack remained near the van, letting the trail of lead gasoline into the poor yet hungry engine, the rest of The Dark Angels set off into the city.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Octavian 29, 59 / 7:28AM)


    (Stan) Shouldn¡¯t we go right now?


    (Jack) Boris told me that we should remain here in the gas station.


    (Gary) Out of all the times that he called us.


    The five men waited in the front of the gas station, looking through the many old antique cars fuel up and go as they carried on with their day. As Fred and Diego cradled a mountain of snacks like children, both men began to softly sweat under the now-burning sun.


    Not only Fred and Diego, but the others swept away a bit of sweat from their foreheads, using their right sleeves to do the job. Unable to put their hands inside of their pockets, Stan of all people let out a dry cough.


    (Stan) I guess that¡¯s what happens when you spend six years in Lagefor. The warm summers and cold winters molded us to like the cold.


    (Gary) Imagine Miles. He¡¯s raised in the Charon Tundra, right? I heard that place is like an icebox in the winter.


    (Stan) That poor dude. He¡¯s going to hate living here.


    Folding their arms, Stan noticed that several people were walking away in a hurry.


    Like they witnessed something that they weren¡¯t supposed to, the number of pedestrians that walked fast doubled and tripled. Followed by the rest of the other citizens noticing this strange behavior, they also followed suit as they walked in the direction that was away from where everyone went off.


    Tapping his foot on the concrete, Stan turned his head toward Gary.


    (Stan) Something¡¯s up.


    (Gary) Yeah no kidding.


    Both men looked toward Jack, who just stared at one of the building¡¯s windows that was on the building to the left of them. Having his hands motionless to his sides, Stan walked over to give Jack a small shove, causing him to disrupt his focus.


    Seemingly returning to reality, Jack combed his hair while looking at Stan.


    (Jack) Sorry, lost in thought.


    (Stan) Luke and the others went in that direction where everybody kept on walking away from.


    (Jack) Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    (Stan) We should check out the disturbance.


    (Gary) But what if it¡¯s a trap?


    Gary folded his arms underneath his chest, looking down onto the smooth and paved concrete. Moving his right leg up and down in a repeating motion, it caused Jack and Stan to glance at the anxiety-ridden Gary.


    Stan held his waist with both of his hands, sniffling out as a bit of fluid started to come out from his nose.


    (Stan) Unlikely. If they knew where to find us, then they would most likely bomb-rush us.


    (Fred) I don¡¯t know. Governments can be shady.


    (Diego) Fred has a point.


    Letting go of his waist, Stan snapped his fingers along his right hand, raising it high as the clicking sound reverberated through the air. But as soon as he snapped two times, he stopped since an occurring pain started to dwell inside his bones and skin.


    As if ten wasps stung him at once, Stan let out a slight hiss while crushing down onto his teeth, grabbing his wrist in the process.


    (Stan) Oh! Nevermind! Anyway ¡­ I think we should just¡ª


    (Phone speaker) Who¡¯s phone is ringing? Mine! Mine! Who¡¯s phone is ringing?


    The sounds of a phone ringing can be heard.


    All five of the men turned to look at Jack, whose jacket started to vibrate from the weird ringtone that he had saved.


    Despite the vast difference in technology, Jack, Luke, and the others managed to create their noise or sound to alert people that they had calls. Instead of the typical phone ringing, sometimes the buzzing can be a song, a saying, or in Jack¡¯s case¡­


    A saying that he decided to put into with his voice.


    Pulling the blocky phone out of his jacket, he placed the speaker right onto his ear. Ignoring the swaying nods from the four geeks who began to fold their arms, Jack straightened his back while making a straight face.


    (Jack) Hello?


    (Boris) Where are all of you?


    (Jack) Oh, we¡¯re just eating lucky charms.


    (Boris) Wait really?


    (Jack) Of course not! We¡¯re waiting for you at the freaking gas station!


    Digging his fingers into the large blocky phone that he held, bits of the metal soon began to shriek and yelp. Gritting the ends of his teeth, Jack hunched down while placing both of his hands together to hold the phone, holding the phone down toward his chest.


    Like a madman, he didn¡¯t pay any mind to Stan and the others that took a step back. With the others continuing to look at the citizens walking fast out of the direction of supposed danger, it only made their stomachs queasy.


    (Boris) Where¡¯s Luke?


    (Jack) Probably treating Luna to some cheap breakfast. You know how he is with her, always taming the beast.


    (Boris) Did he go to the low-quality diner near the petrol gas station?


    (Jack) I don¡¯t know, probably.


    (Boris) Then go after him now, or else he¡¯ll run into you know who¡­

 Arc 2 - Chapter 11: Long Time no See...

    (Octavian 29, 59 / 7:02AM)


    Being the commander, Luke was obligated to be in the front as he took in more of the white buildings that were constructed with stone and wood.


    In the back of him were Miles, Luna, and Hope, with Benn staying inside of the van for his own safety. Walking through the now-growing crowd, the members noticed the number of men who wore black fabric jackets despite the air turning drier by the second.


    And walking among the men were women with long black dresses, their knees being covered by the fabric. Carrying small purses, most of them walked in groups of three with long cheering smiles that warmed Luke and Miles¡¯s hearts.


    Which made Luna and Hope smear in jealousy. Since the four of them were all wearing the same black leather jacket and black pants, along with black leather boots, it was obvious that there was a clear difference in fashion.


    (Luke) Should we find something better suited to the times here?


    (Miles) Did Jack tell you? We don¡¯t have enough money for clothes. Barely enough for gas and food.


    (Hope) We could probably eat at a low-rate restaurant, to save up money.


    (Luna) Of course, you¡¯ll go for the cheapest option.


    A majority of the people who walked past them stared at their weird and out-of-world clothes, their faces tightened with their right or left brows raised. Not only their clothes, but the smell that radiated out from them also created a little bridge that separated them from the rest of society.


    Placing his palm right along his neck, sweat began to form on both pieces of his skin, causing his neck to sparkle.


    (Luke) I think we should¡¯ve followed Boris and the others so that we could¡¯ve washed at the place they were talking about.


    (Miles) Jack should¡¯ve fueled up with Boris near the border beforehand. Because of that, we don¡¯t know where the place is except North of here.


    (Luke) Either way, it¡¯s nice to explore once in a while.


    The sun¡¯s rays shined on the fresh white paint that surrounded them from north to south and east to west. Some of the buildings were a few stories high, and many of the windows from said buildings were opened with men and women pouring fresh water onto their house plant cactuses.


    Tracing their eyes down toward the sidewalk in front of them, the four of them noticed an old diner that wasn¡¯t shrouded in white paint.


    The building had yellow-tinted windows that couldn¡¯t allow the general public to look from within, along the doors were constructed with hardwood. Followed by the building painted in a turquoise color, bricks built up the old diner that it now stands on, a far cry from the stone and wood that the people were accustomed to.


    (Luke) How about that old diner?


    (Luna) Way too cheap for my taste.


    (Hope) Gold-digger.


    (Luna) Shut up! I don¡¯t want to get food poisoning!


    The four of them stopped to take in the unpleasant sight of the brick building with a hideous color.


    Putting his right hand onto his chin, Luke tapped underneath back and forth with his pointer finger, his nail grazing his skin. Nodding his head up and down, he cleared his throat while straightening his back.


    Causing the three of them to perk their ears up.


    (Luke) I know you don¡¯t want this Luna, but if you want to get rid of your hunger, we have to eat here.


    (Luna) There are many restaurants that we could¡ª


    (Luke) We also don¡¯t have that much money¡­


    (Luna) ¡­


    Luna clenched both of her hands into curled fists, her face reddening like a little kid on the verge of exploding. Puffing up her cheeks, she tightened her body as the exploding force inside of her started to grow evermore with each second she set eyes on it.


    Being the mediator, Luke patted the top of Luna¡¯s head.


    (Luke) I still owe you that stack of donuts, remember?


    Luna immediately let her anger subside for once, closing her eyes as the slow exhale let her body flow like running water.


    Untightening her fists, she continued to breathe in through her nostrils and out her mouth, allowing her morning breath to be seen through the air. Opening her eyes, she only glared, walking toward the wooden door like she forgot who had her in tow.


    And by reaching the door, she used her knuckles to knock hard on the wood.


    (Luna) Hello? Are you guys open¡ª


    Both wooden doors swayed open, but instead of the doors being opened from the outside.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The doors swung open in the opposite direction of what Luna wanted them to open.


    With Luna being the only one in front of the door, the wooden door slammed right onto her face, causing her to tumble down onto the pebbled stone ground. Slamming both of her palms on the ground, she instantly looked up toward the direction of the door despite her nose releasing a multitude of blood.


    (Luke) Oh, shoot! Are you ok?


    (Luna) Who did that?!


    Kneeling beside the fallen woman, Luke also pinned his attention onto the open door that just flew open by pure coincidence. Pressing his palm onto her shoulder, Luke patted her back as Miles and Hope surrounded the nose-bleeding Luna.


    Even though the door was opened from the inside, not a sound or a groan came out from them, keeping them on their toes.


    (Luke) Why isn¡¯t anyone coming out?


    (Miles) Probably just some jo¡ªor maybe it¡¯s automatic.


    (Luke) Yeah yeah ¡­ automatic. Right Luna, it¡¯s probably automatic.


    (Luna) I hope you two are right!


    Slowly helping her get back up on her feet, Luke lifted Luna from her elbows as she steadied her heels on the ground. Pulling out a clean tissue from his pocket, Luke placed it right along Luna¡¯s nostrils, scrubbing her nose thoroughly like a clean freak dad.


    Folding the tissue into a small square, Luke placed the now-used tissue back into his pocket. Letting go of Luna¡¯s sides and elbows, goosebumps slowly started to sprout from the ends of his neck but subsided rather quickly.


    (Luke) Let¡¯s just get inside.


    The restaurant interior didn¡¯t even let out a simple grin or smile, as the four of them walked in. Seeing that most of the tables were mostly empty and waiting for them to be taken, the four of them saw a small tavern bar in the front center of the diner.


    And in the tavern, was a young man sleeping head first onto the table counter.


    With the place resembling that of the rundown bar on the southern part of Lagefor, the four of them continued their way toward a table that could fit four people.


    Noticing the table and seats being surprisingly well kept, along with no trash or food crumbs littering the floor, it sent Luke and the others to let out an exhale. Looking around to find that they were the only ones in except for one man who slept headfirst on the front of the bar, Luke looked at all corners of the restaurant.


    His eyes failed to configure distinctive shapes on the shadows in those four corners.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Why does it feel like someone¡¯s watching me?


    (Hope) You ok Luke?


    (Luke) Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just my imagination¡­


    No music playing, no waitresses or waiters seemingly present or in their line of sight, the four of them lean their backs against the metal chairs that their butts sat on. The metal seats made their butts blister, the morning rays started to sweep into the tinted windows.


    Luckily for them, a waitress clad in an all-white skirt and tightened shirt came over toward the four of them. Wearing red lipstick, the woman had in her hands a notebook and pencil, her eyes peering into both Luke and Miles.


    (Waitress) Hey, ya¡¯ll. Ready to order?


    Raining her angelic yet seductive smile on mostly Luke, he scratched the back of his head as his cheeks began to redden. Letting out a wry smile back, he wasn¡¯t able to make eye contact with the waitress as he kept his eyes on the menu.


    (Luke) Y-Yeah. C-C-Can I have some pancakes with white rice, please?


    (Waitress) White rice for breakfast?


    (Luke) Y-yeah¡­


    (Waitress) What about you three?


    The waitress turned her attention onto the dark-toned man who softly stared into her eyes, his fingers trailing along the menu. Using his pointer finger, he tapped the meal a couple of times on the laminated paper.


    (Miles) I¡¯ll get some sausage, bacon, eggs, hash browns, and mashed potatoes.


    (Waitress) Hungry are you?~ Now how about you two?


    Upon seeing the two girls near the window seats, both of them made deadpan glares.


    Hope softly trailed her finger toward just a stack of pancakes, not saying a word as she also trailed her finger onto a batch of eggs and bacon. Even though the waitress connected the pieces to Hope¡¯s order, the waitress let off a simple bead of sweat from her right temple.


    Meanwhile, Luna displayed the menu right onto her face, her butt off the chair with her other hand holding onto the table.


    (Luna) I want an omelet, two orders of crepes, and a chocolate donut.


    (Waitress) Rules say we can¡¯t allow customers to get two desserts¡ª


    (Luna) Now.


    With no choice but to submit to the customer''s demand, the waitress leaped back while scurrying away to the back. In an act of possessiveness, Luna wrapped her left arm around Luke¡¯s neck, her eyes glaring straight at the door that the waitress ran toward.


    Luke raised his right eyebrow as he turned his head toward the jealous Luna. Unable to break free from her grip around his neck, a heavy deadpan stare locked onto him in front of him; Hope being the one to look at him with soulless eyes.


    (Luke) Come on, be nice to the workers.


    (Luna) I don¡¯t care.


    (Luke) sighs ¡­


    Another waitress came out, but instead of coming out of the same door that Luna glared at, the waitress walked into the tavern bar. With a small white rag, she began to dust some of the counters that started to accumulate with dust, her fingers already being covered by it.


    Without looking, the dusty cloth made contact with the sleeping man with ginger hair, and her eyes widened. The fabric brushed against the man¡¯s hands, they instantly twitched as the man slowly carried his face upward halfway.


    (???) What time is it?


    (Waitress #2) You were sleeping here all night?


    (???) What, a man can¡¯t sleep in peace? Besides, I had too much fun last night.


    (Waitress #2) But our policy is that no one should be¡ª


    (???) I know, I know. But how about this; if you could go out with me, then I¡¯ll promise to never sleep here again.


    (Waitress #2) What?


    The four of them looked toward the awakened man who sat on the black barstool right in front of the bar table. Furrowing their brows, Luke in particular gripped the edge of the table while having his left foot on the edge of the seat.


    Watching the scene unfold, Luke began to notice a familiar voice that was deep inside his mind.


    A voice that started to tighten up his entire body tenfold. Feeling his body begin to churn intensely, Luna let go of her wrap around his neck, followed by Hope letting go of her soulless stare.


    (Hope) Luke?


    Immediately, Luke jumped up out of his seat and walked toward the one who talked with the waitress. Scrunching up both of his fists, his boots began to stomp on the ground beneath him, the floor thumping instead of squeaking.


    Slowly, Luke¡¯s eyes began to form a hellish glare, followed by his head tilted downward with his hair covering his right eye. Reaching toward the man who was only a couple of years older than him, Luke towered over him like a hawk that watched its prey.


    (???) Got anything to say¡ª


    The man in front of him had long; wavy spiked hair, as well as a bit of freckles forming underneath his eyes.


    Having elf ears, the elf that Luke looked down on began to also tighten his body as well, his hands raised up to the level of where his ears were. Already forming a surrender, the man got up from his seat as his face now glowed in the sun¡¯s morning rays.


    Which allowed the three of them to see the familiar face.


    (Miles) No way¡­


    (Luna) You gotta be kidding me.


    (Hope) Can it be?


    (???) Long time no see ¡­


    The man put both of his hands into his black leather jacket, the same jacket that Luke and the others were wearing. As the man already had black pants and black leather boots, Luke¡¯s left eye that the man saw began to darken.


    As silence fell upon the two rivals.


    (Luke) Sean¡­

 Arc 2 - Chapter 12: Cloning Man

    (Octavian 29, 59 / 7:22AM)


    (Sean) Are you still holding a grudge after a whole year?


    Sean continued to raise both of his hands high, as a trickle of sweat formed alongside his pale cheeks. Tracing along his glowing porcelain skin, the single droplet of water finally fell onto the wooden floor that evaporated from the 0% humidity.


    Luke curled his lips into a large frown while having his hair block his right eye. Unable to lose concentration on the elf in front of him, even the footsteps from behind him weren¡¯t enough to break him out of it.


    (Hope) Luke!


    Giving Luke a small tug toward her, she had both of her hands gripping onto his forearm, having her fingernails dig deep into his skin. Her eyes started to form tears, her body soon began to shake under the immense pressure that both men were in.


    (Hope) Just leave Sean be, I got over it.


    (Sean) See Luke, be like Hope. At least she moves on, you know, move forward.


    (Luke) Some things I can forgive ¡­ but what you did ¡­


    (Sean) Look, it was an accident. I know I messed up, but that¡¯s what humans do you know.


    Luke gripped the collar of Sean¡¯s black leather jacket, gripping it tightly as the height difference between the two of them was immense. With Sean being four inches taller than Luke, Luke had the advantage of having a hellish glare that surprisingly suited his face.


    Even though he was well known for having a soft and caring smile.


    Inhaling and exhaling in large quantities, Luke¡¯s lungs started to expand outward as he forced unneeded air into his body.


    (Luke) What humans do?


    (Sean) Yeah. Everyone makes mistakes. Besides, some people have done a lot worse.


    Seeing that Luke remained silent, Sean lowered his hands down to his sides.


    Luke looked down onto the wooden floor, his face darkening evermore with his eyes radiating the vibrant color of red. Hunching his back, he couldn¡¯t dare to look at the gingered-haired elf that was in front of him, turning his head to the left.


    Sean moved his body forward, hovering over him with a wry smile.


    (Sean) Don¡¯t mean to change the tone, but how¡¯s everyone doing? Is Jack good? Stan and his friends? What about Gwen?


    Luke let go of Sean¡¯s collar.


    Like a pendulum of anger that soon released from his body, Luke slowly lifted his head upward with a nervous face. His legs, stomach, chest, knees, elbows, arms, feet, and hands; all were utterly loose like owl feathers in the early fall.


    Hope and Miles looked away toward random parts of the wooden floor that were beneath them, not wanting to look into Sean¡¯s eyes. As for Luna, she stared right into his eyes, not letting him escape from her grasp.


    (Luna) Gwen died during the attack on Lagefor.


    (Sean) W-What¡­?


    His entire tone changed in a snap.


    Replacing his cocky yet nervous tone with that of full-on confusion and despair, Sean let his hands drop down to his sides. Unable to bring his arms upward to his stomach, chest, or even face, Sean¡¯s eyes started to twitch under the heaviness of the news.


    Turning his attention back to Luke, Sean curled up his hands into fists.


    (Sean) Is this true¡­?


    (Luke) Yeah. She died by someone more powerful and smarter than her. And she made me the commander of the team as her last wish.


    (Sean) Oh.


    Sean glanced all around the diner, his eyes peering into the empty tables and corners of the building that they lay in. Analyzing specifically the corners, Sean continued to stare into the pitch-black void, his eyes fully immersed in the depth of the comfort of the shadows.


    Luke furrowed his brow, glancing at the corner that caught Sean¡¯s eye. Even though both men were looking at the same pitch-black corner, something was amiss in between those dark corners¡­


    (Luke) Sorry, you didn¡¯t hear this sooner.


    (Sean) Sooner?


    (Luke) Well, how would the news reach?


    (Sean) But why her¡­?


    Sean continued to blankly stare at the dark corner, as a black figure leaned its body onto the stone wall.


    Like in suspended animation, the silhouette folded its arms as it stared blankly at the ground, not paying attention to anything around it. Keeping his eyes on the figure, Sean slanted his eyes while talking to Luke without maintaining eye contact.


    But at an angle, Luke couldn¡¯t see what the shadows lay, as his hair somewhat blocked his sight.


    (Luke) Well .. it''s complicated.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    (Sean) How would that be complicated?


    (Luke) Look. I know I shouldn¡¯t say this, but what¡¯s done is done. We were the ones that were with her, you weren¡¯t.


    (Sean) What?


    Sean instantly grabbed a hold of Luke¡¯s collar.


    Even though Sean didn¡¯t hold any anger or rage inside of his throat, the only thing that he let out was a small chuckle. Pushing his eyes upward, he lit up a small smile despite his knuckles starting to ache from the force he inflicted upon Luke¡¯s jacket.


    Hope and Luna, as well as Miles, placed themselves right behind Luke.


    (Sean) Let me get this straight. Gwen kicked me out, you guys don¡¯t want anything to do with me, and now you¡¯re complaining that I didn¡¯t show up to bring her sunflowers?


    (Luke) I don¡¯t mean it like that¡ª


    (Sean) Then what exactly?


    Pulling Luke close, Sean had his face centimeters away from Luke¡¯s, as Sean continued to smile and grin even though his fists said otherwise. His feet began to motion his body in an unstable manner, he glued his heels down while straightening his back.


    All the while Luke made a cold frown, the crevices of his lips reaching down onto his jawline.


    (Sean) No no, tell me. What do you propose that I could¡¯ve done? You already knew that I had no means of contact.


    (Luke) Then¡ª


    (Sean) Go on.


    Pulling away, Luke tightened his stomach. Putting his left hand into his leather jacket, he looked away from the ginger-haired man, his chest feeling as if he breathed in a heavy block of gold.


    Letting his right hand rub his front thigh, he also took two steps back rather than just one. Unable to talk with him any further, Luke also took the extra mile to let out another load of air, his breath reaching Sean¡¯s face.


    (Luke) Nothing¡­


    (Sean) You have no arguments against me. You practically always villainized me like I was some sort of deadweight.


    Sean noticed a clear gas of whisky right next to him.


    Extending his right hand, he grasped the glass shot with just his thumb and pointer finger, his eyes purely focused on the brown liquid. Letting the glass caress his lips, the foul contents of the devilish drink scrub away the water and moisture that kept his mouth clean from sin.


    Stinging his throat, Sean instantly put the glass down on the bar table, wobbling backward as he then pointed toward Luke.


    (Sean) Because Gwen died, you¡¯re lacking a team member. You were assigned to recon, same as me, but now that you¡¯re commander, who¡¯s going to be recon?


    (Luke) I could do both things at the same time.


    (Sean) You¡¯re not recon material. You wanna know why?


    Sean showcased his right hip that holstered a black-coated Tommy gun. The grip of the gun shone its waxed state toward the rest of the Dark Angels, Luke raised both of his hands to his shoulders.


    Followed by Miles and Hope raising them along with Luke, their eyes peering onto Sean¡¯s hands. Luna meanwhile, hovered both her hands on her hips, watching Sean carefully like an eagle.


    (Sean) You have a simple blessing of instinct, combined with luck. You may be a good survivalist, but who knows how well in terms of actually succeeding in trying to get info?


    The black silhouette from the corner that Sean kept his eye on started to walk out from its dark home.


    Slowly, the figure pulled up for the sun¡¯s rays to cast its shadow, causing the four Dark Angles to look at the figure whose hands were in his pockets. Wielding just a black leather jacket, black slacks, and black leather boots¡­


    The figure was Sean.


    (Luke) What are you doing¡­


    Glancing at the figure that looked exactly like the ginger-haired man in front of them, Sean let out a chuckle as he continued to showcase his Tommy. Noticing that Luna had her fingertips on the edge of the metal batons that she holstered, Sean tilted his head back while looking down at them.


    As the figure with ginger hair and sharp elf ears also let out a smile and grin, exactly the same as the real deal, the figure also showcased its Tommy gun as well.


    (Sean) Let¡¯s play a little game of tag. If I win, you get to let me join back into the Dark Angels.


    (Luke) And if you don¡¯t?


    (Sean) Then I could request another round.


    Luke scrunched up his face, followed by a cold frown curling the ends of his lips down to his jawline. Combined with his hands hardened into fists yet again, his forearms bulged despite the lack of muscle and meat attached to them.


    Luna took out both of her batons with both of her hands, holding them while giving daggers straight at Sean. Pointing her baton at Sean, he nodded once as he placed his left hand onto his gun.


    (Sean) I see that Luna is down to play.


    (Luna) I¡¯ve been urging to punch someone for a while now.


    (Sean) Good luck, because I¡¯m not that easy to catch.


    (Luke) Hold on, I didn¡¯t say that we¡¯re going to¡ª


    Having his right hand in his pocket, Sean took out a metal device, holding it with both of his hands. Throwing the object down to his feet, he jumped back while making headway to the back of the restaurant.


    In no time, Luna lunged forward, her batons not fully unleashed even though she carried them like blades.


    (Luna) Come back here!


    As soon as Luna was right on top of the black metal device that Sean threw.


    An explosion of smoke burst free from the walls of the gray steel.


    In just one-fourth of a second, the plume of blinding smoke instantly clouded top of them, surrounding them in every aspect and angle. Covering their eyes from the initial blast, Luke had his sleeve tainted with dust that came off from the top of the ceiling.


    Being covered by dust, the others let out horrid coughs.


    (Luke) Sean!


    (Luna) Shit! Where did he go!?


    (Miles) I always hated that thing!


    (Hope) We got to find him before he makes a huge scene!


    Luckily, Luke was the first to escape from the plume of smoke. Opening up his eyes, his irises soon began to puff up as the strain started to jab him like a sickle. Using his hand like a fan, he continued to cough as he turned his body to see the cloud of smoke that still held the poor coughing souls.


    (Luke) I¡¯m over here!


    In just a few seconds, the three of them got out of the smoke, panting and exasperating heavily since oxygen was deprived of them for a good half a minute. Thumping his chest two times, Miles placed both of his hands on his knees while hunching his body forward. Letting in the excess oxygen to be trapped within his body, Luna and Hope did the same.


    Luna looked up toward a blackened window that couldn¡¯t be reflected even from the morning''s rays.


    Hope looked down onto the wooden floor that engraved a footprint.


    (Hope) That¡¯s Sean¡¯s footprint! We got to find him now¡­!


    (Luke) Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find him.


    (Sean) Hello?


    Sean put both of his hands inside his pockets.


    Right in the dead center of the restaurant, Sean started to laugh uncontrollably as he placed his right hand on his stomach. Hunching forward in the process, his cackle managed to stir something from within Luna, who began to hover her fingers over the buttons latched on her battens.


    But she placed her thumbs back onto the side of the metal.


    (Luna) There you are!


    By positioning herself, she leaped from the old creaky wooden floor while barreling two metal batons straight toward him. Thrusting back her right arm, she then threw it onward as she closed the distance between herself and Sean.


    All the while Sean continued to stand with his arms folded between one another.


    As she aimed the baton onto the crook of his nose, the metal made contact with his¡ª


    She passed through Sean like thin air.


    Taken aback, she stumbled forward with both of her hands and arms barely holding her up as she fell down. Her two metal batons denting the wood near her, she ignored them as she looked up to see Sean still standing with his arms folded.


    (Sean) What¡¯s the matter?


    (Luna) You fucker¡­


    Sean began to flicker and glitch, as his body soon dissipated like some sort of hologram.


    Grinding his enamels against one another, Luke let out an angry groan from out his throat, his vocals colliding against one another. Turning his head toward the front end of the restaurant, Luke noticed that the door had a huge dent mark, as the wood was recently damaged.


    Putting his right palm onto his right eye, his hair soon grazed against his knuckles; he couldn''t even soothe the normally calm man.


    (Luke) Damn it¡­


    With no other choice, Luke and the four others had one job.


    A job to track down Sean to the bitter end, even if it means that they¡¯ll gain an audience by doing so.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 13: A Game of Tag

    (Octavian 29, 59 / 7:27AM)


    The four of them let their boots blister their heels against the white concrete ground beneath them.


    Swinging their arms back and forth, the four of them noticed a ginger-haired elf that ran through the somewhat busy sidewalk. Near his tail, the four of them pushed their legs to their limits, their stomachs all squeezing and stiffening from the sudden sprinting that they forced on their bodies.


    As they didn¡¯t feel like this for an entire month.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) We should¡¯ve done at least some training during the past month. I sort of feel sluggish now¡­


    Despite the lack of stamina they all now have, the muscles that already were formed and defined still gave them the chance to push forward. Even though the elf was starting to slowly fade away into the distance, Luna however had an advantage like no other.


    Being second in front, Luna closed her eyes as her breathing continued to intensify. Gripping the edges of her batons, she allowed her feet to relax for just a split second.


    Until she vanished.


    Popping up right in back of Sean, he quickly glanced at the blessing that he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. Letting out a smile, he moved to the right to avoid a hit from her batons.


    The trickles of hair being felt from just the simple swing alone from Luna, his entire body tightened like a calf during leg day. Continuing to let out a sly grin, a bit of sweat rolled down from his cheeks as the sun battered its morning heat.


    (Sean) Woah, that almost got me.


    Making a hard turn right, his chest started to thicken from the pain that so wanted to take a break. But right in back of him, that break would have to wait as he plowed through a wide-open alleyway littered with empty beer bottles and trash.


    As rats and mice scattered into the deepest pits of the shadows, Sean noticed a dead end that took the place of a large stone wall.


    Instantly stopping, his face was mere inches away from the wall, along with his palms putting pressure on the littered stone. Having his back literally against the wall, he saw the four Dark Angel members who finally managed to catch up to him.


    (Sean) And now you finally have me.


    Raising her right hand, she still held the metal baton similar to that of a blade. Pinning her eyes onto his stomach, Luna then thrust the baton onto the area of his body where his liver was located.


    But sure enough, her metal baton passed through the seemingly ginger-haired elf like nothing.


    The baton denting the stone wall that was in front of her made a simple click along her fingers feeling the reverberation of the clank. Tightening her grip on the metal further, the elf in front of her started to glitch and wither like a hologram, the same as before.


    (Luna) That bastard!


    (Luke) Is he going to keep doing this?


    (Sean) I don¡¯t know, am I?


    And right in back of them, Sean tossed up and down a simple green apple with his right hand.


    Seeing the many glares the four of them were making, Sean cocked his head to the left while letting out a small chuckle. Looking directly at Luke, he walked toward the center of the front of the alleyway, the burning rays of the morning already tanning his pale neck.


    (Sean) I mean, I¡¯m tossing this apple up and down, so is this split image of me the real deal or just a hoax? Sometimes, you just got to experiment, you know?


    (Luna) I don¡¯t give a shit!


    Spreading both feet apart, Luna lunged straight toward the teasing Sean who was wide open for her. Placing her left baton back onto her holster, she then extended that same hand as her fingers started to shake erratically.


    Unlike before, Sean lunged to the left, sprinting in full force while biting down on his green apple. Dodging through the many citizens and pedestrians on the sidewalk, he got stared down heavily as people made way for him, but not because he¡¯s popular, but rather¡­


    (Random Citizen #1) Damn, elf!


    (Random Citizen #2) Don¡¯t touch me!


    (Random kid) Mommy! Mommy! An elf!


    (Random Citizen #4) Yes dear, just this once, you can look.


    Ignoring their complaints and prejudices, Sean looked back to see the four of them hot on his trail yet again, with Luna already trickling down with sweat. Clenching her jaw shut, she quickly vanished yet again as she popped out right in back of him.


    Extending her left hand, she finally grabbed hold of the back end of Sean¡¯s jacket.


    Like stopping at the edge of a cliff, the motion of which Sean ran was put to pause in the snap of a finger. In one particular frame, his legs and feet moved forward while his upper body allowed them to swing up like a cartoon.


    A bead of sweat rolled down his temple, he tried to look back, using his peripheral vision as some bits of his ginger hair were in the way.


    (Sean) You finally got me huh, bummer.


    (Luna) Oh, you¡¯re not getting away easy¡­


    (Sean) You won right? And you know the rules. I get to play a second round right?


    Using her left hand that gripped his collar, she motioned it to put the elf down by slamming him onto the ground. His face and upper body being the first body parts to slam onto the concrete in full force, many of the pedestrians and citizens watched stoutly with wide eyes.


    Noticing the tanned woman put down was none other than an elf, the citizens walked away rapidly, not wanting to be a part of their business.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Luke and the others arrived next to her, he placed his hand on her shoulder, his boots barely touching Sean¡¯s legs.


    (Luke) Hey, not too hard.


    (Luna) Oh, please. You were urging to punch him in the face. Don¡¯t make me the bad guy.


    (Luke) But¡­


    Sean glanced up at Luke, his eyes bloodshot red with a small stream of blood flowing out from both corners of his eyes. Tightening his eyes on the young man, Sean grit the ends of his teeth despite Luke and Luna not having the angle to see them.


    Luke looked down at the elf that grumbled underneath Luna¡¯s left hand, his eyes pushed down as his hands began to shake.


    (Sean) You¡­


    (Luke) I¡¯m sorry Sean but you¡¯re drawing too much noise.


    (Sean) Damn you¡­


    Luke knelt on the same level as Luna, his knee grinding against the pavement that began to blister his skin. Tapping Luna¡¯s shoulder with his fingers, Luna slowly withdrew her left hand that held Sean in place.


    For the elf that grumbled, he remained motionless on the ground, feeling the bits of dust and pebbles that he was all too familiar with. His chin showing a bit of bone, he put it right onto the pavement, keeping his head up as he spread both of his arms and legs wide.


    (Sean) Why do you guys hate me so much¡­ I never did anything to you guys¡­


    (Luke) You¡¯re too unstable. Out of everyone, you cause the most issues, like a walking disaster.


    (Sean) That¡¯s ¡­ cough cough ¡­ your reason?


    (Luke) Look, you don¡¯t think about your actions. Consequences are pretty much the last thing you expect.


    Luke placed his other knee down on the ground, as well as having both of his palms hovering over the dusted sidewalk. Keeping in mind the lack of pedestrians and civilians that left because of the racket they did, the ambiance of people walking with boots and heels was dramatically dimmed to a freezing point.


    The elf pinned his eyes onto an alley to the left of him, keeping his eyes remaining on it which caused Luke to place both of his hands onto Sean¡¯s cheeks. Turning his head, Sean now saw himself in Luke¡¯s red left eye.


    (Luke) And don¡¯t try to summon your clone too.


    (Sean) Just tell me¡­


    Sean had his palms flat on the ground, pushing himself up with his elbows wobbling back and forth. Continuing to cough, a bit of dried-up blood smeared against his top and bottom lip as he looked up at the man two years younger than him.


    Instead of tears, Sean scrunched up his eyes, letting the dust and dirt get inside as it slowly began to sting like miniature bees.


    (Sean) Why can¡¯t you just let me be me?


    Luke let go of Sean¡¯s cheeks, having them formed into fists while placing them on the ground.


    Pushing up his face, Luke let out a soft exhale of air from out of his lungs. Like a deflated balloon, he tilted his head down as the side bang that covered the right side of his face blocked Sean from seeing it.


    Using both of his heels, he pushed himself up from the pavement, not even bothering to clap his hands to get rid of the dirt and rubble from his palms. Still maintaining his hardened knuckles, miniature scrapes were present along the border between his front and bottom hand.


    (Luke) You¡¯re not bad Sean, but that recklessness of yours will end up killing us.


    (???) Oi! What¡¯s going on!?


    Running down the street was a man the same age as Jack.


    The man had a cowlick on the right side edge of his dark brown hair, with a scar latched on top of his left eyebrow. Wearing a brown outdoor jacket, a few bits of loose string and fabric were seen from the ends of his sleeves. He wore typical khaki pants, along with black leather boots that were really similar to that of what the Dark Angels wore. His skin being a shade darker than Luna¡¯s, the man also had light brown eyes.


    Raising his right hand and arm, he waved at the four of them that surrounded Sean.


    (???) What are you doing to Sean?!


    (Luna) It¡¯s none of your business.


    (Luke) Luna, let me handle this.


    Luke raised both of his hands toward his shoulders, causing the man wearing the brown outdoor jacket to also raise both of his hands in return. Stopping right in front of the group, the tanned man looked to see Sean staring blindly at the alleyway, his eyes pushed down with a hint of sadness in them.


    (Luke) Do you know Sean?


    (???) He works for us. He gets into fights, but he¡¯s useful in a good way. But why body slam him into the concrete?


    The man let his left hand be placed into his brown outdoor jacket, while his right hand was laid motionless to his side. In return, Luke slowly lowered his hands, but having them point onto the sidewalk.


    Luke darkened his eyes, extending his left hand so that his fingertips latched onto Luna¡¯s right shoulder. Squeezing it tightly, Luke used whatever strength he had to give Luna a push forward, which sent her to almost trip as she glanced back with a devilish glare.


    Yet despite her teeth clamping down at the sudden nudge, her glare toward the tanned man softened, her frown still prevalent on her nonchalant face.


    (Luna) He pissed me off. I don¡¯t like it when people piss me off.


    (???) That¡¯s why you body-slammed him?


    (Luna) Do you have a problem with it?


    (???) ¡­ I¡¯m not looking for any trouble.


    Placing his right hand into his pocket, the man lowered his head despite his back being straightened out.


    Luna took a few steps forward to confront the man, as his height was similar to that of Luke¡¯s. Being a few inches taller than her, he was also a lot thicker than Luke, but not so much as Miles or Benn.


    Despite her mean glare, his feet weren¡¯t letting him back down, as he didn¡¯t draw away from her stance.


    (???) But nor am I going to walk with my eyes blinded. Explain now.


    Inside his pocket, the man curled up his hands into tightened fists, hiding them away to appear less threatening to Luna.


    Luke and the others surround Luna from the back, with him being the one to tug back Luna¡¯s right shoulder.


    (Luke) Luna listen to him. I could explain to him what happened. He doesn¡¯t want trouble.


    (Luna) So what? Sean has been nothing but a pain in the ass¡ª


    (Luke) But we caused him too. Come on Luna, just this once, forget Sean¡¯s punishment.


    Taking a glance throughout the street and block, there were no signs of pedestrians or civilians at all since they all scurried off. Being some of the only people on the street, it was enough for Luke to gaze across every corner and alleyway that he could see.


    As if someone was still watching him.


    Having his hands tugging back at Luna, she slowly let the motion of Luke¡¯s pull be brought to her, allowing her to be drawn back. Still having her eyes glaring at the tanned man, the man soon released both of his tightened knuckles from his pockets, yet he kept them in there.


    (???) Now what did he do?


    (Luke) It¡¯s a long story, but before he worked for you, he used to be a part of our group.


    (???) Again, what did he do?


    (Luke) Oh ¡­ he challenged us to a game of tag and then threw a smoke bomb underneath our feet. Me and everyone else just wanted to catch him normally and put an end to it, but Luna here¡­


    (???) sighs ¡­ I see.


    The man walked forward, trying not to bump into any of them as he made his way toward the plastered Sean. Kneeling on his left knee, he hovered both of his hands onto Sean¡¯s collar, his fingertips on the verge of making contact with his black leather jacket until¡­


    The man looked to his left, noticing an entire group of Sean¡¯s just watching them.


    (???) What are you doing Sean?


    (Sean) Just a little payback¡­


    Everyone soon noticed the group of Sean¡¯s that walked out of the dark alleyway, all holding glass bottles and wooden bats. Luke, whose soul started to shake from a reverb service bell, instantly jolted up to hover both of his hands on his hips.


    Miles and Hope all did the same, as Luna took it a step further to draw out her own blades in return. Pitting his upper jaw with his lower, he soon brought Sean¡¯s face close to his, his eyes widened with red strains forming along his sclera.


    (???) Drawback now!


    (???) Need any help, Christian?


    A pair of old teens stopped right in back of the Dark Angels, as the group all pinned their eyes on the two of them.


    One of the teens was a girl the same age as Luke, her skin being much darker compared to Christian, but a shade lighter than Miles. Having a bob hairstyle, the tips of her hair reached down onto her collarbone, and the shade of color was light black. Being an inch taller than Hope, she was thinner compared to her.


    The other teen was a boy two years younger than her, his skin being the lightest tan completed amongst the three. His hair was messy, along with bits of leaves that strangled his scalp, his shade of hair was the same as Luke¡¯s. Only a couple of inches shorter than him, he also has the same body type as Luke, slim and muscular.


    But the two wore the same outfit as the man with the cowlick, brown outdoor jacket with khaki pants and black leather boots.


    (Christian) I didn¡¯t tell you guys to be here.


    (???) I told you, Chris. What did I say? I say I say what did I tell you!?


    (Chris) Shut up. You don¡¯t make sense at all Pacifica.


    With a group of Sean¡¯s wielding bats, two old teens wearing the same uniform as Christian, along the street being completely open to who knows what.


    Luke and the others remained silent, as the worst had finally dawned on them.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 14: Meeting The Pacithiests

    (Octavian 29, 7:35AM)


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) So now what?


    Luke pinned his attention onto the two teens that folded their arms, their heads cocked to the right as they formed devilish grins.


    Being the only member to be hot-headed at that moment, Luna pointed her sword straight at the two new members of the conflict. Having her other sword point toward where the group of Sean¡¯s were, her frown soon began to churn softly as her eyes began to sharpen.


    Christian, being the mediator of the group, stuck out both of his arms onto both Luna and the two old teens.


    (Christian) I said I can handle this.


    (Chris) Looks to me like they''re annoying you brother.


    (Miles¡¯s thoughts) Brother? Are they all related?


    Being near Luke, Miles leaned his head close toward Luke¡¯s ear, his lips centimeters away from the tip of his earlobe. Keeping his eyes pinned on the two teens who seemingly radiated an aura of confidence, Miles also placed his right hand on Luke¡¯s left shoulder.


    (Miles whispering) Got anything cooking up Luke?


    (Luke whispering) Well if we fight, then we¡¯re never going to lie low¡­


    Placing both of his hands on his eyes, he put enough pressure on him to see lines and shapes that glowed in the dark.


    Stuck in this darkness, just how long would he keep digging until he reached the bottom of the pit?


    Would he reason? Talk?


    Fight?


    Slowly pulling out both of his palms from his eyes, he exhaled a huge amount of air that was trapped within his lungs. Letting his hands motionless to his thighs, Luke pinned his attention onto Christian, coughing once as he thumped his chest with his left hand.


    (Luke) Look, we don¡¯t want to fight. Me and you both want what¡¯s best for our friends¡ªand family.


    (Christian) I know, but my brother and sister though¡­ You also have a gang of Sean¡¯s waiting for you too.


    (Luke) ¡­ I think I thought of something.


    Pacing his steps on the sidewalk, Luke kept his eyes peeled onto both the two old teens and the group of bloodthirsty Seans that gripped their metal bats in an iron hold. Having his hands low to the ground, hovering over his thighs, he carefully got into the raptor¡¯s den as both predators were in attacking distance.


    His hands shaking, his knees buckling.


    Luke let out a wry smile, his face already drenched in a heap of sweat that started to coat his white shirt. Having mostly his attention on the two teens in front of him, Luke placed both of his feet together while making a Clastine bow.


    Which involved him bowing at a 90-degree angle.


    (Luke) I¡¯m sorry for what my group has done. As punishment, you two can take a single strike anywhere you want¡­


    Miles, Hope, and Luna widened their eyes at the sudden pacifist route that Luke decided to take.


    Hope placed both of her hands on Luke¡¯s back, her fingers trailing along his jacket with a bit of tears in her eyes. With Miles unable to speak, since his breath was caught in his own throat, he had no choice but to look at Luke and the group of Seans and two teens with bugged eyes.


    But Luna clenched her fists, stomping her way right next to Luke as she turned him around to see her face. Her nostrils flaring upward, her eyes turned bloodshot red from the anger that soon began to release yet again.


    (Luna) Don¡¯t you dare do that!


    (Luke) Sorry Luna, but it¡¯s for the best. Besides, someone has to take the blame.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Since everybody wants to blame it all on somebody.


    Luna grabbed a hold of Luke¡¯s left wrist, digging her fingernails into his skin as he soon dropped down onto the ground. Looking up, her face was covered by her hair that didn¡¯t allow a shed of light to drop in, causing Luke to shut his eyes.


    But a hand grasped onto Luna¡¯s left wrist, a hand smooth yet rough as its fingertips barely were able to dent her skin.


    Noticing the lack of strength that the fingers had, Luna took note of the black leather jacket sleeve, with the person¡¯s forearm being smaller than most.


    (Luna) You can¡¯t get out of this! Ain¡¯t no way you¡¯re going through with it!


    (Luke) Ow ow, let go! Just this once, I¡¯m ordering you to let go.


    (Luna) Trying to order me?! You know I hate it when you try to be dominant!


    A hand grasped around Luna¡¯s ankle.


    She looked down to notice a ginger-haired elf who looked up toward her with bloodshot eyes. With most of the dry blood evaporating from his nostrils and lips, Sean used his elbows to try to hold his upper body up.


    Both Miles and Hope took a step back from the groveling Sean, with the two teens making deadpan faces that didn¡¯t suit the mood of the scene. Luke, despite having his hand held by Luna, looked over toward Sean.


    (Luke) Sean¡­


    (Sean) Do you think I¡¯m going to beat somebody to a bloody pulp, for revenge?


    (Christian) Then explain why your group of clones have nothing but beer bottles and metal and wooden bats.


    (Sean) I¡¯m angry ¡­ cough ¡­ because I want to continue playing ¡­


    Luna swiped her feet away from Sean, having him let go as he continued to gaze upon her slanted angered eyes. Christian, who kept inside a multitude of air, put both of his hands onto the back of Sean¡¯s shoulder, lifting him with ease.


    Barely having stability on the ground, Sean kept his eyes on Luke, extending his finger straight at Luke.


    (Sean) If you are sorry, then ¡­ cough ¡­ allow me to rejoin.


    (Luke) I ¡­ well ¡­


    (Chris) Wait, so we¡¯re not fighting?


    (Pacifica) Didn¡¯t I tell you boy that we came here for nuthing!You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Pacifica grabbed Chris¡¯s ear, as she was only just a couple of inches shorter than Chris. Having his head pulled by her intense grip on his ear, he closed his left eye shut while raising both of his hands high in a pitiful surrender.


    Yet despite the two teens seemingly realizing that fighting would be meaningless, the main threat was in front of the alleyway. Seeing that Sean still had his clones wielding a barrage of weapons on standby, Luke scratched the back of his head, his fingers digging into his scalp.


    (Luke) That depends, because ¡­ you see Sean ¡­ we¡¯re not as liked as before ¡­


    (Jack) No way ¡­


    At long last, the group of five young men stood right along the street, facing the group of Seans and Luke. Their breaths were out of place, they all held their hands or palms right along their chests, with some of them closing their eyes to escape the pain.


    Being in the front, Jack swiped away an abundance of sweat from his forehead, using his right sleeve that was glistened with heat.


    (Jack) Is that Sean?


    (Luke) Jack! Did you guys follow us!?


    (Jack) No, but Boris wanted us to get over here. He said that you would run into someone you would know.


    (Luke) So Boris knew that Sean was here¡­


    Luke looked over back to the group of Seans, his feet pointed toward them with his hands still motionless to his thighs. The heat-trapping them in the middle of the stone jungle, all of them started to feel as if their mouths were filled with sand, as the hot blowing wind soon began to caress their skin.


    Walking toward the real Sean, his legs were barely able to hold himself together, as the lack of water in general was starting to take a toll. Extending his hand out, Luke put on a resting face, the corners of his lips not curling upward or downward.


    (Luke) Look. I¡¯m going to give you one more shot. If you mess this up, then I¡¯ll leave Boris or David to decide what to do with you.


    (Sean) Do you think I want to create a disaster for the group? I just want to liven up the group, that¡¯s all.


    (Luke) About that¡­


    (Stan) And who are these guys?


    Stan and his friends all took in the three other new characters that wore brown outdoor jackets and khaki pants. Noticing that all three of them were tan-complected, Stan kept his eye on the man with a cowlick on the right side of his hair.


    The man seemed to have gel, with bits of strands of his hair reaching up toward the air, which caused Stan to scoff at the cool hairstyle that Christian was blessed with.


    (Stan) Do they work with Sean?


    (Luke) Christian, do you want us to take Sean back? If it¡¯s up to you I mean.


    (Christian) Hey, one less person to keep track of, so it¡¯s fine by me.


    (Sean) Hey!


    Both Chris and Pacifica kept their eyes on the five men.


    Chris noticed Stan''s pointed ears and ginger hair, which were similar to Sean''s except that Stan had bigger cheeks and Sean had a more chiseled face.


    Pacifica on the other hand let out a sly smirk, placing her right hand on her cheek. Keeping her eyes on Stan, he felt the unnatural presence of being watched like a mouse being stalked by a snake.


    (Pacifica) My oh my. What do we have here~


    (Stan) Uh ¡­ hello.


    (Christian) Don¡¯t worry about her, one of her fantasies is to meet a ginger-haired elf that is six feet tall.


    (Sean¡¯s thoughts) Wait ¡­ I¡¯m over six feet! And me and Stan are elves! So why not me!?


    An old luxury car pulled up toward the other side of the street from where they stood.


    Stopping the car, the door to the driver''s side opened wide to let out a man wearing a brown cowboy hat. Pushing his hat with his pointer and middle finger, he adjusted it so that his eyes and face allowed everyone who stood in silence to look at him.


    Not just him, but the passenger side of the car also came out wide, letting out a chubby man who wore a tuxedo and fedora. The two of them walked toward the group, they allowed their hands to be placed firmly inside of their pockets.


    (David) This could¡¯ve been a lot worse than it could¡¯ve been.


    (Boris) I reckon that we already have to get going now before news starts to spread.


    (Luke) I¡¯m sorry sir.


    (David) At ease son. Take pride that there wasn¡¯t a full-blown fight.


    David turned his attention onto the trio of siblings, all of them letting their jaws drop while taking many steps back. Being the oldest one of siblings, Christian straightened his back in less than a second, placing his right fist onto the center of his chest to form a salute.


    Chris and Pacifica followed suit, both of their legs on the verge of buckling from the man that came into their presence.


    (Christian) Drakos sir. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.


    (David) Just call me David son.


    (Christian) Yes sir¡ªI mean David. I heard a lot about you, so I¡¯m a little surprised that¡¯s all.


    (David) I get that a lot.


    David looked around the area, with a single droplet of sweat running down his right temple coming into play. Followed by strands of his hair being laced onto his forehead and above his eyebrows, he jerked his head to the left, giving Luke a signal.


    (David) Come on. We got to go to the place we¡¯re staying.


    (Luke) We parked the van near the gas station.


    (David) I asked Benn to drive it down here, so he should be arriving any minute.


    Not even a minute has passed, nor not even a couple of seconds as the sounds of rubber scraping off the stone street can be heard.


    Gulping a load of saliva down his throat, Jack clenched both of his hands as he noticed his job as a driver being overtaken by Benn. Both of his eyebrows slanted downward, the ends of them were barely touching each other on the center of his forehead where his nose ends.


    (Jack) He¡¯s driving it wrong!


    (Luna) Shut up Jack. Not everyone is as good as you.


    Making a brake-stomping stop right in front of them, Benn put the van¡¯s gear into park mode, all the while keeping himself inside of the van. Not wanting to make his presence known, he jerked his head to the right, maintaining eye contact with Luke in the process.


    Luke, who got Benn¡¯s signal, raised his right hand upward to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    Even Christian, Chris, and Pacifica were all staring at him, with Christian making a simple nod.


    (Luke) Alright. Let¡¯s head out while we can.


    (Stan) About time. I¡¯ve started to already hate the weather here, and it¡¯s not even midday.


    Being the first one to reach the back door, Luke pushed the buttons on the black keypad, the doors making a simple click. Opening the door wide, Luke let out an exhale from his mouth as he took in eight seats altogether in the back, with four on the left and four on the right.


    Tilting his head down, he let in an excess of air inside of his lungs, his eyes darkening as he slowly looked back behind him.


    As he tallied the number of people to be 12, including him.


    (Luke) Looks like three of us are going to have to sit on the floor¡­


    (Jack) I mean, how hard can sitting on the floor of a moving vehicle be?


    (Sean) You know what, I want to see how this goes.


    The trio were the first ones to enter inside the van, noticing a pile of just suitcases that still littered the floor. Along with a large cabinet that seemingly ended up in there, Luke made a deadpan face as he stared at Stan and the others.


    Furrowing his brow, Luke rubbed the back of his head not in the way of which he was nervous. Not only that, but Luke kept in mind that not a trace of snacks or water was found inside the floor or in bags at all.


    (Luke) Why did you guys buy that?


    (Stan) We¡¯re using it to store the snacks.


    (Luke) Ok ¡­ I guess ¡­


    Stan and his group found their usual seats that were latched onto the right side of the van, their suitcases grazing against their shoes. As for Hope, she set her sights on the middle seat between the driver and passenger, going through the passenger side door to set herself in.


    Christian took out both of his hands from inside of his pocket, his eyes set on the passenger seat.


    (Christian) I could be on the passenger if you¡ª


    (Miles) I¡¯ll be the passenger, you could give us directions.


    (Christian) But¡ª


    (Miles) I¡¯ll explain later¡­


    Raising both of his hands in surrender, Christian only let out a simple nod to Mile¡¯s nervous words. Making his way into the back, he and his younger siblings found seats on the left side of the van.


    Being the last one to enter, Luna found herself in the back seat of the van to the left, being right next to Pacifica.


    While Miles shut the door from the passenger, his arms touching next to Hope¡¯s.


    (Miles) Damn, David and Boris are already having a head start.


    (Benn) Hold on to something.


    (Miles) Wait what¡ª


    With just a simple stomp on the gas pedal, everyone in the back jerked to the back.


    The tires, already burning their delicate rubber, squealed and screamed against the freshly paved cobblestone road that was empty in front of them. Driving at full speed, Benn grabbed both ends of the steering wheel with an iron grip.


    But for the three men that were in the back¡­


    They were all pushed down onto the back van doors, all having their backs slam against the metal.


    (Jack) Are you trying to kill us here?


    (Luna) Oh, you¡¯re fine!


    (Luke) Hey Benn, can you tone down the speed, please?


    (Luna) Hey Benn, learn how to drive!


    (Jack) Are you kidding me!?


    Driving like a maniac, Benn jerked and turned the steering wheel with some of the wheels seemingly about to levitate off the ground. With the motion of the van, everyone in the back felt the wave, as Gary and Diego put their hands on their lower stomachs.


    As their cheeks puffed up, their faces clouded in a whitish glow.


    (Gary) Oh no¡­


    (Diego) I think I¡¯m going to be sick


    (Stan) Jesus, is Benn in a race?


    Finally finding the old luxury car that Boris drove in, Benn continued to put the pedal to the metal while noticing a hill that the car was driving on.


    A hill that they had no choice but to traverse.


    Hitting the maximum speed that the van can go, the van slowly started to tilt back as the beginning part of the hill started to dawn on them. As the more the van went up, the more the suitcases that had their belongings in slowly started to slide in the back, piling near where Luke, Jack, and Sean were barely holding on.


    As the rest of the men and women grabbed hold of the edge of their seats, a wooden creaking sound came from the cabinet.


    In which it finally started to be accustomed to the motion of gravity.


    And because Luke, Sean, and Jack were right in the center of the van, the three noticed that the cabinet¡­


    (Luke, Sean, and Jack¡¯s thoughts) Oh shit¡­


    Started to slide right toward them.


    Which caused the three of them to hold onto each other, all letting out a girlish-pitched scream that rivaled any girl they came across.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 15: The Adobe of a New Alliance

    (Octavian 29, 59 / 7:55AM)


    The van finally stopped.


    From out the passenger side of the door came out both Miles and Hope, who made their way toward the back end of the van. Their boots clicked onto the red cobblestone that glowed in the morning sun, their boots turned their direction toward the black keypad.


    Pushing in the code, the doors swayed open to¡ª


    Three men fell back first onto the ground, all of them holding onto each other with their eyes widened. Straight out of a cartoon, the wooden cabinet that pinned them onto the back of the van also joined in getting out.


    As it fell flat on top of them.


    Letting out old groans, Luke poked his head out from the cabinet while scrunching his face from the numbing pain. Noticing that everyone else was getting out, they helped in getting the wooden cabinet off of Luke, Jack, and Sean.


    Placing the cabinet standing up, Luna instantly grabbed Luke¡¯s shoulder, lifting him like a piece of paper.


    (Luke) Thank you.


    (Luna) It was nothing.


    (Jack) What about me?


    Both Jack and Sean still lay on the desolate sidewalk that welcomed them, their palms and cheeks caressing it like a magnet. Folding her arms, she tilted her head upward to look down on them.


    (Luna) Do it yourself.


    (Jack) Really?!


    (Sean) Hey, you can¡¯t leave me hanging¡ª


    (Luna) Shut up!


    Both men were barely able to get up, their legs locked from sitting down with a cabinet crushing them to the brink of injury. Unstable, the two of them along with Luke gazingly stared into the front entrance of the large white adobe that was in front of them.


    As everyone got out of the van, the Dark Angels noticed one person staying behind in the van, their driver who didn¡¯t let himself be seen.


    On the front entrance lay two white columns that supported the adobe, as well as many rows of pentagroup mini saguaros that spread from the large driveway to the door. The saguaro¡¯s being at the height of Luke¡¯s waist, the entire group walked forward with their eyes pinning the two-story adobe that seemed vastly familiar to a certain building¡­


    Opening the door, everyone went in to feel the gust of cold trapped air blow against their face.


    (Luke) Wow¡­


    By just setting one foot in, everyone except for Christian and his siblings took in the large living that was nestled with old cotton couches. Noticing a large radio set, as well as an abundance of wooden furniture that had splinters sticking out like spines on a cactus, it was clear that tech was decreasing by each country.


    In Ticia, everyone had a Gamegirl and a color TV, with a walkwoman in hand listening to Metallic or Nerve-On-O.


    In Lagefor, black and white TV was the norm, as the radio had bands or musicians like The Cockroaches and Elvis Weasley.


    Now in another country, what type of entertainment does this country have to offer?


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) We¡¯re going backward in technology¡­


    Coming out from the end of the hallway to their right, a man with long spiked hair in a ponytail walked toward them, holding a cane in his right hand. His hair was shaded in white, wrinkles weren¡¯t prevalent along his face despite his back slouched like a typical old man.


    Next to him, were two women that looked similar to him, his eyes monolid rather than double lid.


    (???) Greetings. I suppose that you¡¯re all tired from your journey.


    Both women had their hands on the man¡¯s back, looking toward the large group that came in. One of the women, having a hair color of dark purple, scrunched up her nostrils as she took in the body odor of the newcomers that came inside.


    But the woman with glasses didn¡¯t mind, and so did the old man with a wry smile.


    (???) My name is Kenji, Kenji Sumiko. You are all familiar with my daughter Jennifer Sumiko, I presume?Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Octavian 29, 7:56AM)


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) He¡¯s Jenny¡¯s father?


    Everyone gawked their mouths open, except for the trio of siblings and David and Boris.


    Luke analyzed Jenny on the left side of her father¡¯s shoulder, comparing both father and daughter in terms of looks. Seeing that Jenny took over his father¡¯s monolid eyes, Luke also took note of the other woman who was on his right side.


    The woman''s cold glare rivaled Luna¡¯s, and her eyelids appeared to have an extra lid, similar to everyone else''s. Her dark purple hair was straight and long, not braided into a ponytail like Jenny''s.


    (Kenji) And the woman right next to me is Iris. Try not to disturb her; she¡¯s usually drawn to herself.


    (Iris) I¡¯ll be fine, father.


    Kenji looked over to David, his eyes pushed down as he perceived the cowboy-wearing man with a solaced look. David, feeling Kenji¡¯s stare right toward him, laid his arms motionless to his sides as he looked down at the ground.


    (Kenji) David. I must speak to you. You and your friend Boris are needed in this meeting that I will conduct.


    (David) Got it, sir¡­


    Both David and Boris walked toward the old man who supported himself with his wooden cane. Turning in the opposite direction, Kenji walked toward the other end of the hall, having David, Boris, Jenny, and Iris in tow which left the youngsters alone.


    Luke and Christian turned toward their respective groups, with Luke rubbing his hands nervously as his palms were tainted with sweat.


    Christian on the other hand put his hands on his waist, looking toward the huge garden that was bristled with purple pedals.


    (Christian) Home sweet home.


    The Dark Angels looked over to where Christian had his eyes on, seeing the large garden that looked vastly similar to that of a building where they had to ditch.


    Like a warm marshmallow enveloping him, Luke let his hands and arms be carried downward to gravity, seeing the simple yet exquisite garden that took everyone¡¯s irises. Being near Christian, Luke directed his voice toward him.


    (Luke) I¡¯m surprised that you guys were willing to take us in. We¡¯re not labeled innocent.


    (Christian) Don¡¯t worry man. The boss already told us about that. Although¡­


    Christian placed his right hand underneath his chin, rubbing it along with the fingertips of his thumb. His fingernails scratching away an abundance of dead skin from his unbearded chin, Christian kept his eyes locked onto Luke¡¯s left eye, seeing his reflection within those embers.


    (Christian) What turned you into wanted men?


    (Luke) It¡¯s complicated, but we were the ones who saved Lagefor.


    (Christian) Wait, so it was you guys that defended it?!


    At long last, the trio of siblings dropped their jaws upon hearing of the group¡¯s accomplishment.


    Christian used both of his hands to push back his hair, looking down onto the ground with his back continuing to be straight.


    (Christian) Damn ¡­ never thought you guys would be able to do that. But what happened after that?


    (Luke) We were summoned to a military ceremony, but it turned into a military tribunal. I guess the President thought that we could¡¯ve done more to save the city, and not only that but¡­


    (Agent Briggs in Luke¡¯s thoughts) I think he¡¯s the one ¡­ I know of it.


    Luke remained quiet.


    Placing his right hand onto his shoulder, he rubbed it along his leather jacket, his fingernails scratching away some old dust and dirt from half an hour prior. Not looking directly at Christian, his eyes were focused on one of the little antique toys that was lying on the ground.


    Near the edge of the table, an old toy train had its wheels right on the glass, as if it was about to fall.


    Ignoring the train, Luke shyly looked toward Christian again.


    (Luke) I was falsely accused ¡­ of something that I didn¡¯t do.


    (Chrisitan) Hmm ¡­ I heard that before. I¡¯ll leave it alone if you don¡¯t want to speak about it.


    Christian noticed the flight of stairs that led them to the upstairs rooms, and the dark wooden floorboards that had many splinters sticking out like seashells on a beach.


    Turning his attention onto everyone that was behind him, he cleared his throat putting both of his feet together. Doing a 180 spin, he was right in front of everyone, even in front of Luke.


    (Christian) Alright. From now on, you guys are going to be abiding by the rules of the Pacithiests. Smoking, drinking, and premarital sex aren¡¯t allowed in this adobe.


    (Hope) Wait, what about hand-holding?


    (Christian) Also no hand-holding too. The boss came up with those rules, not mine. And also¡­


    Christian folded his arms while unsticking his feet together in a pose. Furrowing his right eyebrow upward, he looked over toward the front door, his ears perking up from the sound of heavy breathing.


    Despite no one hearing it.


    Clicking his tongue, he glared right toward the door, as a strain growl crawled out of his vocals.


    (Christian) The shark-human could stay too¡­ but I don¡¯t want to share the same things as him.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 16: Details On The Richest Family

    (Reverence 2, 59 / 8:01AM)


    Two days later.


    A high-pitched croak lit up the morning air.


    Like a pencil scraping away a piece of black chalkboard, the morning sound of a blue-beaked chicken managed to reach everyone¡¯s ears in the thick morning. Since the walls of the adobe aren¡¯t that thick, sound from room to room and the outside was passable even without the need for placing one¡¯s ear along the wall.


    Waking up, Luke jolted upward, his right eye still being covered by his right side bang with the morning sun shining down its lighting rays. Looking out from the window, Luke squinted at the landscape of the garden, seeing the purple pedals littering the grass.


    (Luke) For some reason, this view seems more carefree than the one from Lagefor.


    Around his room, not much was there to be decorated, as he was given just a wooden drawer, a vintage metal alarm clock, and an oval mirror to see his reflection. A small antique radio the size of a lunchbox, caused Luke to look over toward the desk that was stacked with papers.


    (Luke) But I kind of miss the black and white TVs up in Lagefor¡­


    Two knocks were dealt from the other end of the amber-colored door, causing Luke to look over toward it. His eyes already forming crusted eye boogers, Luke let out a sigh as he slowly got up from bed.


    Letting his bare feet feel the cold yet lukewarm wood, he let out a small yawn as he placed his right hand to cover his breath. Reaching the door, he opened it to see a ginger-haired elf with just a tanktop and ¡­


    White boxers.


    (Luke) I hate it when you don¡¯t put on sweatpants or shorts.


    (Sean) Nothing wrong with letting myself be free.


    (Luke) Luna will say otherwise.


    (Sean) Yeah yeah, anyway I want to talk to you about something.


    Luke casually looked at Sean with an emotionless face, as not even a smile or frown was formed. As for Sean, he pointed his thumb to the back of him, the direction being the room that¡¯s in front of Luke¡¯s room.


    Pushing down his face, he let out a shrug, pushing his shoulders up and down.


    (Luke) Alright.


    (Sean) First, I need to bring everyone out too.


    (Luke) Good luck with that.


    Many moments later.


    Inside the ginger-haired elf¡¯s room was none other than the entirety of The Dark Angels, combined with Stan¡¯s group as well.


    Stan and his group just wore a typical plain white shirt and black shorts, along with their hair ruffled in all directions. His group standing near the door that was their only exit and entrance, Stan had his back against the door while the other three leaned against the wall.


    The rest of the Dark Angels all sat down on either Sean¡¯s well-kept bed or the unlittered floor, with Luna already fuming as she had her head down and her butt on the floor. Luke sat on the edge of the bed to the right of Sean, as the ginger elf sat in the middle with Jack to the left of him.


    Hope also joined Luna in sitting down on the ground. As for Miles, he sat on the right side of the bed that faced Stan¡¯s group.


    While Benn sat in a corner away from everybody.


    (Sean) Alright, so tell me the cheese. Did you guys have to escape with your tails tucked between your legs back at the courthouse?


    Sean turned his head to the right, looking at Luke with his right lip curling upward to create a devilish grin.


    Luke clasped both of his hands together, feeling the barely awake eyes that dawned on him from every direction. Tapping his right heel up and down in an arithmetic pattern, he fiddled with his thumbs while looking down on the neatly cleaned wooden floor.


    (Luke) We had no choice. We were about to be sent to The Dome, but I guess my luck really stuck out to me.


    (Jack) Wasn¡¯t it Boris the one that set off those charges? Without him, we would be all sent to that prison.


    (Luke) But still. He chose the right time to free us.


    Sean used his left hand to rub back and forth his jawline, having his pointer finger and thumb graze against his pale skin. Getting out a bit of dead skin, Sean swiped it away all the while looking toward the shy Luke, his body seemingly getting closer to him.


    Which caused Luna to look up, making a scrunched-up face as she had her palms keeping her elbows straight.


    (Sean) Either way, you¡¯re criminals now. You¡¯re on the run because of some dickhead politician, so what will you do?


    (Luke) We can¡¯t just declare war on the government¡­


    (Sean) But we can revolt, can we? You¡¯re criminals so it makes sense.


    Luke lifted his right eyebrow, turning his head at Sean since the elf caused Luke to falter in his shyness.


    Miles stood up from the edge of the bed, folding his arms as he just wore a simple tank top and gray sweatpants. His biceps were clearly defined, they weren¡¯t as big compared to Benn who didn¡¯t even wear a tank top or shirt at all.


    Since Benn let his bare chest reveal itself to the world.


    (Miles) There¡¯s no way that a group like us could just topple down a government. Let¡¯s think more locally about this.


    (Sean) Ok ok ¡­ maybe some other time.


    (Luke) Honestly, Sean, we shouldn¡¯t revolt. It would only cause us more trouble in the end.


    (Sean) Alright, so maybe we could put that revolt to a standstill as well, but there might be something in the oven.


    Not even using his hands to get himself up, Sean walked over toward the desk that was riddled with papers, papers being laminated in a Turkish color. Looking through them, not a single paper fell out from the edge as he organized them neatly.


    Finding one specific paper, Sean took it out of the stack, having both of his fingers clench onto the bottom of it. The paper being twice as large as the others, the paper had more inches in width than height.


    (Sean) Christian said that this plan I conducted was off limits, but now that I¡¯m back in the group¡­


    (Luke) What are you thinking?


    Sean showcased the paper out in front of him, his arm pushing whatever muscles and tendons to bulge his extended arm. Seeing the Turkish laminated paper in front of him, Luke leaned forward to see the entire map of the country of Haxouburg, all laced with popular landmarks.


    Everyone else took in the two geographical regions of Haxouburg, with one being the Shanta desert that they were in, and the Nabu desert that was located in the southern part of the country. Followed by the Tyche Marsh being on the border between Haxouburg and whatever border Ticia had, all of them nodded their heads as they noticed their location of interest.


    (Sean) Again, we¡¯re in Dodgerock, which is in the Shanta desert in the northern region of the country, but guess what¡¯s just an hour away from here?


    Using his other hand, his pointer finger tapped a special landmark that took hold of the shape of a large ranch. Letters being inscribed in cursive, Luke squinted his eyes as he encoded the somewhat foreign handwriting into his skull.


    While making a deadpan face in the process.


    (Luke) The ranch says that it holds the richest family in the world. The Zirardge Ranch.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    (Sean) Bingo! Now because we¡¯re close¡ª


    (Miles) We¡¯re not stealing. No way.


    Miles towered over Sean, his arms folded in a tightened stance while making a devilish glare that rivaled Luna¡¯s. His body trembling from his toes to his throat, Miles had his entire jaw clenched in an iron bite.


    Sean instantly let off a smug grin, raising both of his hands in the air while leaning his body away.


    (Sean) Woah hold on. I didn¡¯t say that we¡¯re going to rob money.


    (Luke) Hold on Miles, at least hear what Sean has to say before we could decide.


    (Sean) Thank you Luke! I knew that you were cool¡ª


    (Luke) But regardless, whatever plan that you may come up with would probably be swept under the rug.


    Sean rolled his eyes, as well as letting off a scoff that caused Luke of all people to tighten his hands for a split second. Placing the map back on the desk, he put it on top of the stacks of papers that resembled that of an overworked secretary.


    Holding his hands in a sort of prayer, he had them down to his right knee as he continued to look at Luke with puppy dog eyes. Being right in front of Luke, the light brown-haired man leaned his body back, looking away as his shyness got the better of him.


    (Luke) Stop doing puppy dog eyes ¡­ it won¡¯t work.


    (Sean) Can you at least let me explain what it may be about?


    (Luke) You could if you at least stop trying to get close to me¡­


    Sean took a step back away from Luke, his mouth opening up to let out a soft chuckle. With even Luna and Hope watching from the floor, Sean adjusted his leather jacket¡¯s collar while letting out a simple cough.


    (Sean) Ok. This plan that I have been cooking up for months now is really simple. I will be the one to do the heavy work, while you guys do the easy part.


    (Luke) Wait, what are you going to do?


    (Sean) I¡¯m going to be sneaking inside of the main house. There¡¯s a stack of papers there that is heavily guarded.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes darkened at that hearing, and even Luke placed both of his hands to cover his eyes.


    Miles unfolded his arms, letting his hands be submitted to gravity while his feet were glued deeply into the wooden floor below him. The two women let out low growls from below, as even Stan¡¯s group swayed their heads back and forth.


    Luke looked down at the ground, hunching his back while having his elbows help keep his body up by placing them on his knees.


    (Luke) I knew it was going to be something dangerous.


    (Sean) Wait let me explain more. You guys aren¡¯t going to kill anyone, you¡¯re just going to make some noise and draw back, but just enough for me to enter and exit.


    (Stan) That¡¯s insane.


    Stan glared at Sean with monolid eyes, his ears already starting to sharpen and gleam like a blade that wanted the heap of blood. Not noticing that someone was behind the door, Stan¡¯s back felt a slight tap as the door from behind him let loose to¡­


    (Chris) Are you guys talking about the Zirardge Ranch plan!?


    Chris poked his head out from the door, gazing inside to see everyone wearing baggy shirts and pants with their feet lying bare.


    Stan took a couple of steps to the right to let the teen in, as he glanced at Pacifica who peeked her head from the hallway. Drawing herself back, Stan rubbed both of his eyes, ignoring the barely adult woman as he still felt her stare.


    All the while Chris went up toward the light brown-haired young man, his eyes sparkling with a gleaming look of just pure admiration.


    (Chris) Are you guys going to pull it off!?


    (Luke) Well ¡­ from what we¡¯re hearing, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯ll¡ª


    (Chris) I want to go!


    Chris pointed his finger down toward Luke, his right cheekbone pushed upward to make a grin. Standing right in front of Luke, Chris ignored the furrowed brows coming from all around him as the Dark Angels grunted and hummed.


    Straightening his back, Luke slouched his head like a turtle, clutching his hands together with his right thumb on top of his left.


    (Luke) Look. I don¡¯t want to drag you into this ¡­ or your sister and brother. So please, don¡¯t try to follow us that much.


    (Chris) But you guys took back Lagefor, right? You guys are experts in combat, and besides!


    Chris pulled back his pointer finger, pushing his thumb upward to create a thumbs-up.


    Having all eyes on him, Luke widened his eyes with his mouth slightly open, as the sun¡¯s morning rays bristled and sparkled his dry lips.


    (Chris) I¡¯m tired of living a shut-in life! I want to explore you know, other than this town!


    His breath got caught in his throat.


    Luke looked down at the ground, not wanting to look up at the sparkly-eyed teen who stood in front of him.


    Sean noticed Luke¡¯s silence, making him lean more closer toward Luke who kept his mouth shut. Like watching a man with PTSD see the dry grass of a meadow, Sean placed his right hand on his shoulder, letting a huge grin come out from his lips.


    (Sean) Seems to me like he got you there huh? So how about it Luke?


    Luke turned toward Sean.


    Seeing his smooth and clear face, the light-brown-haired young man finally stood up from the edge of the bed. His hands unclenched, his feet fidgeting, he let his shoulders and chest relax despite his stomach feeling like he was about to release an anomaly of leftover lunch.


    Breaking the silence, Luke gulped down a handful of dry saliva, his throat in need of moisture as his water intake wasn¡¯t good.


    (Luke) sighs ¡­ you promise that it won¡¯t be that dangerous thought right?


    (Sean) Like I said. I¡¯m the one doing the hard part.


    Miles placed his right hand on Luke¡¯s shoulder, his fingers digging into his shoulder bone which caused Luke to look up.


    His height towering over him, Luke puckered up his lips from the silence that fell upon the dark complected man. As his bare feet started to stain the wooden floor with his sweat, Luke moved his eyes away from the hardened man.


    (Miles) I hope you know what you¡¯re doing ¡­


    (Luke) I hope so ¡­


    (Sean) Don¡¯t worry, no one is going to be killed, I promise you that.


    (Stan) Wait, why do you have this plan to begin with? Do you know exactly what the guards are guarding? It¡¯s papers, but why kind of papers?


    Stan tilted his head to the right, folding his arms while leaning his right shoulder blade onto the wooden wall. Feeling a strong gaze in the back of him, Stan ignored it, causing the piercing stare from behind to only worsen like a cougar trying to strike its prey from the back.


    Sean pulled back his hair with his right hand, his fingers being tickled by the sharp strands of hair that spiked up like static. His long wavy ginger hair glowing in the sun, he placed his hands underneath his chin.


    (Sean) About the Zirardges. After I was banished from you guys, David and Boris told me to find solace in this town, the town where David was raised.


    As Sean talked, he moved his hands around to make hand gestures in the presence of strong words. Gathering his little audience, he started to move around the room back and forth in front of the bed, walking through some of the Dark Angel¡¯s feet that were dangling or on the floor.


    Which finally caused him to mellow out, with his shoulders pushing downward as well as knees moving freely without buckle.


    (Sean) Life here is ok. The citizens here are pretty crappy, and so is the nightlife, but hey, it could be a lot worse right?


    Sean took a look outside of the window, unable to even see the town from uphill as most of the trees blocked his view. Looking at the garden down below, Sean didn¡¯t allow his feet or legs to draw near the glass, holding himself back like a lost maiden or main character.


    (Sean) But do you know why life here is pretty mellow and sad? The government always says to live a jocular life without stress and danger, but do you know why?


    Sean turned his body around, smacking his right hand onto his left with a balled fist. Glaring at Luke, he pinned his slanted eyes onto him, causing Luke to tilt his head upward.


    (Sean) It¡¯s the Zirardges! They are known to embezzle and bribe many politicians and leaders with just their money alone.


    (Luke) How does that connect our problems to them?


    (Sean) Rumor has it that the head honcho has it out for you.


    (Luna) You¡¯re putting all of this on a rumor?


    Sean let go of his glare, replacing it with just his usual smug grin that resembled a lot of a certain ex-commander from a month ago. Having both of his hands on his hips, he cocked his head to the right.


    (Sean) Just got a tip from someone who knows something.


    (Luna) Stop pretending to be like Gwen. You¡¯re this close to being punched.


    Luna got up from the floor, using her bare feet to push her muscular thighs to their standing position. Putting her hands inside her gray sweatpants, she coldly stared at Sean with monotone eyes, as not even a shred of sympathy or happiness was given to the elf.


    (Sean) Someone has to be the life of the party.


    (Luke) Back to the discussion ¡­ Who¡¯s the person that you heard it from?


    The tall ginger-haired elf ceased his smug grin, his lips making a straight line as his nose clenched itself shut. Pointing his eyes away from Luna and Luke, he gazed them off onto the many sheets of paper that resembled a mountain.


    And from the drawer of the desk, a small little envelope was partially open, with some of the handwriting being detailed from his peripheral vision.


    His mouth feeling dry, Sean gulped down whatever saliva that he had inside of his throat.


    (Sean) That¡¯s a complicated manner ¡­


    (Luke) If you don¡¯t tell us, then¡ª


    (Sean) It¡¯s one of the Zirardge family members¡­


    Everyone remained silent.


    Not even letting a simple cough or muscle let loose, the only one who could break this silence was none other than Chris. Letting out a nervous laugh, Chris fiddled with his thumbs while looking toward Luke and Sean.


    Like a little brother, he gave them a cheery grin.


    (Chris) Then it¡¯s definitely not a trap then!


    (Luna) Are you an idiot?


    (Chris) My sister tells me that a lot.


    (Luna) Then you are huh?


    (Sean) Hey, leave the kid alone. He¡¯s probably the most enthusiastic out of everyone here.


    Sean wrapped his right arm around Chris¡¯s neck, pulling him close as he made a peace sign with his right hand. Making a simple cheery grin, he closed his eyes as Chris¡¯s temple was right along Sean¡¯s right chest.


    Like a bat, a tanned man with a cowlick was right in front of the door, seeing the meeting play halfway.


    (Christian) What are you doing Sean?!


    To the right of him was none other than Pacifica, her arms folded as she aimlessly looked around the room to see everyone still not dressed in their normal uniforms.


    Christian walked forward to where Sean stood, who still had Chris in a carefree hold. Grinding his wisdom teeth on all four corners of his mouth, Christian gave Sean a pierced dagger that even caused the elf to back a couple of steps.


    (Christian) You¡¯re planning the raid on the ranch, are you¡­


    (Sean) R-Relax. You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to.


    (Christian) No way in hell you¡¯re going; after the shit you pulled a month prior with them.


    (Luke) Wait what?


    Luke raised his right eyebrow, squinting his eyes as he looked at the nervously chuckling Sean. Letting go of Chris, he placed both of his hands onto his sweatpants that he was forced to wear, with glares and stares all being directed at him like a comedian dealing with a tough crowd.


    Using his toes, he directed the pressure and strength of his body to be centered on them like a ballerina. Noticing that Sean kept his lips sealed, the elf bit his upper lip, a small streak of blood mellowing around his lip.


    (Luke) Did you go there a month prior?


    (Sean) I uh ¡­ worked for the Zirardges for a little bit, to gain knowledge and info of course, but uh ¡­


    He looked at the wooden ground that he was all too familiar with.


    As he couldn¡¯t even look toward Luke, and especially not toward Hope.


    Rubbing both of his hands together, his face lit up in a pinkish red, causing him to pat both of his cheeks with his tainted hands. Only making it worse, Sean finally let out a frown, the sun shining down on his sparkled lips.


    (Sean) I had a crush on one of the workers there, and she wasn¡¯t like the rest of the soldiers or guards there¡­


    (Luke) Who was she?


    (Sean) The person that I got the info from. She¡¯s a cat human that is a year younger than you ¡­ and her name¡¯s Ellie¡­

 Arc 2 - Chapter 17: Meeting Adjourned

    (Reverence 2, 59 / 8:17AM)


    (Luke) Wait. Elizabeth Sanchez?!


    (Sean) You guys know her?!


    (Luke) Sort of ¡­ she helped us in the counterattack on Lagefor.


    (Jack) And she¡¯s pretty useful too!


    The trio of siblings looked toward the ginger-haired elf that stood near the window.


    Christian folded his arms while glaring at Sean, his nostrils flaring upward as he was just a few inches away from him. Pacifica, who was a foot behind Christian, put on a bored expression as her eyes were pushed down, folding her arms below her chest.


    As for the light brown-haired teen, he placed both of his hands on Christian¡¯s right shoulder, shaking them back and forth with his eyes forming a glare.


    (Chris) Sean planned this for many months!


    (Christian) I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re not going.


    (Chris) But¡ª


    (Luke) I wanna hear something¡­


    Luke placed himself in between Chris and Christian, having both of his hands hovering over the two male¡¯s chests. Still having that glare, Christian took a step back, pinning his eyes onto Luke.


    Not a single droplet of sweat poured out from him. Puckering up his lips, Luke swallowed a load of saliva down his throat, his front teeth barely seen as his mouth was slightly open.


    (Luke) I know you don¡¯t want to go, but can you give us a reason why?


    (Christian) That place is a goddamn yellowjacket nest! Just standing near the ranch would get you shot!


    (Miles) All the more reason as to why we shouldn¡¯t go.


    (Christian) And you guys said it yourself that you¡¯re criminals. If you guys go, then not only you but even me and my soldiers would be sent to The Dome.


    Luke rubbed his fingers along his chin, closing his eyes shut while hearing the hard breathing from Chrisitian¡¯s nostrils.


    Like a man solely analyzing the floor, Luke slowed his breath as even a mouse was louder than his intake. His side-bang covering his right eye, many of the Dark Angels and the trio of siblings stood by and watched as Luke thought to himself.


    Opening his eyes, he slowly tilted his head upward, letting his vision take in everyone who was inside the room.


    (Luke) How about this? There are going to be three sides or factions in this vote. Who here wants to go to the ranch?


    Only two hands were raised, the two in question being none other than Sean and Chris. Checking to see that no one else has raised their hands, Luke put both of his hands onto his sides before clearing his dry throat again.


    (Luke) Alright, who here doesn¡¯t care if they go or not?


    Luna, Pacifica, Gary, Diego, and Jack all raised their hands in unison, with Pacifica letting out a loud yawn that was painfully obvious. Luna, who heard the yawn, scrunched up her face while making a sour expression like she tasted battery acid.


    Letting out a soft chuckle, a bead of sweat rolled down his right temple, as the third question finally dawned on him.


    (Luke) Now for third, who doesn¡¯t want to¡ª


    Christian and Miles raised their hands before the answer was said.


    (Luke) Go to the ranch?


    Hope, Stan, and Fred raised their hands held high, rivaling the neutral group with the same amount of votes. Rubbing the back of his head, Luke let out a wry smile as he looked over toward Sean.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Sean had his arms folded onto his chest, rolling his eyes as he slowly trailed back and forth in front of the window. Not wanting to look at the people in front of him, Sean clenched both his wisdom teeth like he was biting onto a tri-tip.


    (Luke) Ok ¡­ so I guess that¡¯s settled then¡ª


    (Sean) Or how about this¡­


    Letting his hands and arms drop, he let them hang onto his thighs as he glared at each person who raised their hand on the third option. Leaning his back against the wall, he placed his right boot on the wall to make himself look more intimidating.


    The rest of everybody raised one eyebrow, seeing the elf try to pose for them.


    (Sean) The people that don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t have to. Maybe just a small strike force will do the job.


    (Luke) Alright¡­


    Making a loud clap, everyone jolted up from the sound as they all placed their attention on Luke, seeing him rub his hands back and forth. His palms reddened, a small hiss came out from his mouth, as well as his right eye twitching from the shock.


    (Luke) I know this idea isn¡¯t a good one and some of you are thinking why I¡¯m going along with this plan¡­


    Being near Sean¡¯s shoulder, Luke placed himself in the back of the window as the sun rained its rays on his neck. Feeling his neck sting, he paid it no mind as everyone began to sit or stand on the bed that belonged to Sean.


    The trio of siblings sat on the front of Luke, while the Dark Angels either sat on the floor or back of the bed with their knees helping themselves up. With Stan¡¯s group still standing in the back, Luke pushed his side bang out of the way to make room for his right eye to see.


    (Luke) But the Zirardges are up to something. If there¡¯s any info regarding the reason why we¡¯re criminals, then I¡¯ll take it.


    Luke then placed his hands inside his leather jacket, pinning his eyes onto the two women who sat down on the floor looking up at him. Slouching like a turtle, he lit up a cheerful smile onto the glaring tanned woman who had her hands placed on her knees.


    (Luke) I¡¯m going to need only a few people. The two most important people that I need are you two.


    (Luna) I guess I could go. After all, you can¡¯t even bench press twice your weight.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) But I could bench press my weight fine though¡­


    Standing up, Luna puffed out her chest, followed by her muscular yet slim arms gleaming muscles under the morning light.


    Hope continued to sit down on the floor, her lips puckered up as she fiddled with her fingers up and down. Biting his upper lip, Luke looked away while pinning his eyes onto an antique toy that she had in her pocket.


    A blue bird with a long beak, a mythical bird that resembled a halcyon.


    Keeping his eyes shyly on the toy, he used it as guidance for him to carry onward his held-back vocals.


    (Luke) I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re going to be needed Hope¡­


    (Hope) ¡­ o-ok.


    Shyly getting up to her feet, she rubbed her hands softly as she pinned her eyes on the wooden floor.


    His stomach feeling as if he was punched, Luke placed his right hand onto his liver, his fingertips grazing the leather that spiritually connected to his nerves. Turning his head away from the blonde woman with blue eyes, he placed his interest on a man with red hair and eagle-like eyes.


    (Luke) I hope you¡¯re well-rested after the long drive.


    (Jack) Well, someone has to drive you.


    (Sean) So then it¡¯s just us five?


    Out of the shadows, a large burly figure had his hands motionless to his sides.


    Making his presence known, everyone turned their eyes onto the shark-human that looked over toward Luke. The trio of siblings, who were taken aback by Benn, all had different reactions to the sudden appearance of him.


    Chris placed his back against the wall, his eyes widened with his breathing out of place and frail. Like seeing something out of a horror movie, Chris shut his mouth as a single leaf leaped out of his hair.


    Pacifica hovered both of her hands to her right hip, which showcased the top half of a black spray that had the logo of a hot pepper on it. Along with Christian, his face formed a glare, making a frown with the tips of his lips reaching down onto his jawline.


    (Christian) Are you taking along fish-face here?


    (Benn) Got a problem?


    (Christian) Just stay away from me and my siblings.


    A hand gripped Christian¡¯s shoulder, with its fingers digging into his shoulder bone.


    Looking to the left of him, Christian barely kept his eyes open to see a ginger-haired elf calmly looking at him. Not even making an angered face, Sean felt a hand clasped onto his wrist, yet he continued to dig his fingers deep into the tanned man that buckled his knees.


    (Sean) Be nice, you here?


    (Christian) Let go!


    (Sean) I knew someone who would slap anyone who insulted this beautiful chunk of meat right there. If you don¡¯t want me to put you to sleep and drag you into the strike team, then be nice.


    Sean let go of Christian¡¯s shoulder, putting his hand back into his leather jacket as he received a hellish glare from Pacifica. Also noticing that Chris had his mouth puckered up, his breathing started to slow with his eyes slowly closing in on itself.


    Being free from Sean, Christian turned toward Luke, his face painted with pale sweat that swept down his cheeks.


    (Christian) Remember your promise, Luke?


    (Luke) Like I said, I¡¯ll keep an eye on Benn.


    Luke looked away from Christian, taking a step away from him as he rubbed his hands together.


    Stan walked toward the back of the bed, having his hands inside his jacket as he squinted at Christian. Raising his left eyebrow, he also caught the notice of Pacifica, who formed a small smirk on the tip of her lip.


    (Stan) I¡¯m surprised that you haven¡¯t said anything bad about me or Sean Christian.


    (Christian) Believe me, compared to others in this country, I¡¯m pretty open to beast-humans. I¡¯m fine with any except for Shark-humans.


    (Pacifica) Me too leaf-licker~


    (Stan) What?


    (Christian) That¡¯s her way of flirting.


    (Stan) That sounds like some sort of insult.


    Being racist cat-called, Stan nervously looked away as his broad shoulders and large chest were easily broken down by the old teen. Seemingly putting himself in the back of his friends, he had Gary in front of him as a defense from the smirking dark-complected woman.


    Seeing that he has his little strike team, Luke let out an exhaust of air from his pink lungs, as the meeting ended with a simple conclusion.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 18: A Rift In This World

    (Octavian 29, 59 / 8:04AM)


    (Kenji) Tell me, David. What did you foresee in that battle?


    No natural light swept inside of the dark and closed-off room.


    With only a lightbulb hanging in the center, the dark cobblestone-ridden walls kept the chiseled warm air like a low-temperature sauna. As no signs of humidity were ever present in the enclosed room, not even a trace of mold or fungus grew on the old walls, making the room seem more youthful and vibrant.


    (David) It wasn¡¯t an all-out attack like six years ago. Instead of using a typical zombie horde, they used a special force of zompires, liches they called it.


    (Boris) I can confirm that it was true sir Kenji. I was held hostage for a good while before David rescued me.


    (Kenji) I see. Now about this enemy.


    (David) I believe that someone is pulling the strings on all of this¡­ and it¡¯s not a zompire.


    Kenji sat with his hands clasped together, his hands tightened in a deathly grasp as if he were trying to break his own old bones away. Being in the center or back of the table, the light from above was angled so that his face and eyes were clouded with a thickened shadow.


    To the right of him was both David and Boris, who had their hands down below their waist with their eyes pinning onto the old man with long spiked hair.


    And to the left of Kenji was none other than his two daughters, both pinning their attentions onto the two men who were facing in front of them.


    (Kenji) You two, as well as my daughter, are on the run to save a city that is on the verge of death. I suppose that there¡¯s more to this reason.


    (David) One of the agents who helped us out with the final battle soon showed his true colors. He pinned a random fault onto Luke, the boy with red-colored eyes.


    (Kenji) What kind of fault?


    David slowly let loose some unneeded air that was trapped in his pink lungs, his chest expanding outward like a balloon that reached its equilibrium. Still wearing his brown cowboy hat despite being indoors, the single lightbulb light didn¡¯t allow a single artificial ray to graze his eyes.


    (David) It¡¯s about Luke being the one. The government thinks that he¡¯s the ringleader of the Los Cerdos de Ojos Negros.


    (Kenji) The what?


    (David) A cartel group that used to run the southern part of Ticia¡ª


    (Kenji) Is this true¡­?


    Kenji glared straight toward the cowboy hat-wearing man, his eyes not letting the lightbulb light hit his face. Curling his old and brittle fingers into his knuckles, Kenji let both crevices of his lips curl downward onto the edge of his face.


    David placed his right hand on top of his hat, cusping it softly as lowered it onto his lap. Letting out another exhale, his eyes couldn¡¯t look toward the old man who seemingly stared right into his soul.


    (David) No. I was there with Luke ever since he was 12. There would be no way that he was the ringleader.


    (Kenji) Hmm ¡­


    (Iris) Father, you¡¯re losing track of the original topic at hand. David, continue with what happened that day.


    David turned his eyes onto the dark purple-haired woman who was the same age as him, her forehead starting to show a bit of wrinkles as her face was more droopy compared to other women. Continuing to make a cold frown, her chilly demeanor didn¡¯t even cause David to falter compared to Kenji, who cleared his throat and straightened his back.


    As Kenji started to look downward, his eyes pushed down while slowly letting go of his clamped hands.


    (David) Most likely the person who orchestrated the attack on Lagefor was a human. I would bet money that he most likely orchestrated the attack on Ticia. But ¡­


    (David¡¯s thoughts) He could¡¯ve easily swept this city if he just pulled out a large horde of zompires, but he chose to do liches.


    David looked down onto the reflected wooden table, seeing his reflection as both of his eyes were blocked by the shadow of his hat. Not looking at either Iris or Kenji, he had his mouth closed off while clenching his jaw, bits of teeth starting to sparkle like a failed mini firecracker.


    But right next to him, Boris took off his black fedora, placing it onto his crotch or belly allowing support for the edges of the fabric.


    (Boris) But there¡¯s one more thing before we conduct his meeting.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Boris looked toward the monolid woman with glasses, her eyes closed shut despite her hands clasped together softly. Not making eye contact with Boris whatsoever, Boris turned his head to Kenji, his eyes cold and frail like a piece of old rock found in the northern part of Kepputha.


    Wiping away an abundance of sweat, Boris took in a huge deep breath.


    As he slowly let it out, looking at all three of them with furrowed brows.


    (Boris) There was one man who looked to be middle-aged, and he helped the liches on the attack. And ¡­


    Boris pushed down his eyes, letting the fedora drop onto the floor as his hands didn¡¯t even let him bother to pick it up. Looking at Jenny directly, her irises that reflected the chubby man in front of him soon brought him to be kicked in the stomach internally.


    (Boris) His name is Kenichi, and he¡¯s still alive ¡­ waiting.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Octavian 29, 59 / 8:06AM)


    (Iris and Kenji) What¡­


    Not a muscle moved in the dungeon-like room.


    Iris¡¯s mouth quivered, her knees feeling the loss of feeling as she sat on her wooden chair. Along with Kenji, his hands remained still with his fingers twitching erratically in a geometric pattern.


    David tilted his cowboy hat so as not to let the others look at his face. As for Jenny, a small sniffle came out from her nose, placing her hands on her temples while widening her eyes.


    In the guise of memories that started to return to her.


    (Boris) I know Kenichi is close to all of you, but as of now, he¡¯s one of our enemies. Who knows when he¡¯ll attack again¡­


    (David) That¡¯s when the puppeteer calls for another invasion. If he truly ¡­ truly is working for them ¡­


    (Boris) He is David.


    Both of David¡¯s hands shook softly, with his heels slowly losing their strength to pin themselves onto the wooden floor. Continuing to look down, strands of his hair blocked all sides of his face.


    Turning toward Kenji and his two daughters, Boris took off his stylish fedora, placing it along his lap as the three of them saw his gray bowl-cut hair.


    (Boris) And not only him and the zompires, but the government has now declared us an enemy. And because you choose to shelter us in, I am deeply indebted to you.


    (Kenji) Any friend of David is family to me.


    (Boris) But sir, if the government were to reach the place¡ª


    (Kenji) Then I¡¯ll fight alongside you. I and the mafia that I created don¡¯t have too much in common with the government.


    Boris started to lightly smile, his chubby cheekbones being pushed upward to form a sincere smile that began to sore his face. Ceasing his smile, he formed his usual deadpan frown yet again, rubbing his right cheek with his sweaty palm from which before held his hat on his lap.


    Using his left hand to hold his fedora, Boris straightened his back.


    (Boris) I can ensure we won¡¯t be a burden, sir. The commander of the Dark Angels is well in keeping them in line.


    (Kenji) The boy with red eyes? If I may give my personal opinion but¡­


    Kenji clenched both of his hands together, looking at Boris like how a dad would look at their son or daughter when doing something wrong.


    His eyebrows straightened, his back hunched, and he had both of his elbows rubbing against the old wood that started to scrape his old bone. Yet despite his elbow being splintered, Kenji didn¡¯t let a groan nor a hmph from his throat or mouth, his attention fully on Boris.


    (Kenji) That boy doesn¡¯t look like a strong leader. He may be smart, but a leader is someone who puts their soldiers first.


    (Boris) With all due respect sir, Luke isn¡¯t a coward.


    (Kenji) Any leader can send soldiers to take the bullet for them, but can a leader do the same for their soldiers?


    Boris tilted his head down, slouching his body so that his upper body nestled itself onto the top half of the chair. His tailbone being perceived by the most pressure on his body, Boris let out a long exhale of air, but not so much as his black lungs scrunched up from the long overhaul.


    His body soon jolted upward from the two to three harsh coughs that contributed to his long exhale, causing him to close his eyes. Putting his balled fist toward his mouth, bits of saliva ran off from his knuckles to his wrist, causing the saliva to gleam in the light.


    Breathing more normally again, a couple of short wheezes wrecked along his throat, while tilting his head upward toward Kenji.


    (Boris) Luke ¡­ cough ¡­ is a soldier. I saw him take down the impossible with my own eyes.


    (Kenji) That¡¯s in your eyes, not mine. You may have seen a boy with far more potential out of anyone, but to me and everyone else; he¡¯s just a boy.


    Kenji looked over toward the closed wooden door that led up to the first floor of the building. Seeing that Boris was tainted with an utmost of sweat, he pinned his sights back onto David, who remained silent and withdrawn like a bat.


    Feeling the old man¡¯s gaze, David slowly looked up at the man who raised him, his eyes droopy since he hadn¡¯t received a full good night¡¯s sleep.


    (Kenji) We need one last bit of details for this meeting to begin. Anything that may be of use, David?


    David slowly stood up from his seat, letting the tip of the wooden chair hover an inch from the cobblestone wall behind him.


    Clutching his hands together, David made sure that his thumbs were aligned parallel to each other, laying the tips of it onto his left pointer finger. Straightening his neck, his eyes tilted down as his stability from his heels began to come back to him, leading him to let his calves bulge as they clamp him down.


    (David) If the government declares us as enemies, then there is someone also pulling the strings behind it.


    (Kenji) Then what?


    (David) During the war, there was a particular family; that caused a rift in this world.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 19: Preparations For The Raid

    (Reverence 2, 59 / 11:55AM)


    A few hours after Sean''s raid meeting


    (Pacithiest Soldier #1) Are you sure you are good with having this allowed?


    (Christian) No worries Atar. I think I could place my trust in Luke that he won¡¯t let things be out of proportion. He did plan the counterattack on Lagefor and managed to escape one of the city''s courthouses.


    (Atar) Well, that¡¯s good to know. Just to let you know, me and a couple of soldiers are going to a nearby town up north. We¡¯ll be gone for about a couple of days.


    (Christian) Noted, thanks.


    Waving off the dog-human soldier that took the appearance of a dog rather than a human, bits of ginger fur dropped on his way out. Letting out a sigh, the tanned man tapped his foot as he noticed a rattling of glass and tupperware being ensued right in back of him.


    And in the kitchen that Christian saw, was none other than a young man with light brown hair seemingly working at the kitchen.


    Walking toward the busy man, the stone wooden walls of the house managed to properly ventilate the inside of the house, with pockets of air being trapped in some corners. The cold air nestling his knuckles and fingers, he couldn¡¯t feel his sense of touch as the man in front of him¡­


    (Christian) What are you doing?


    (Luke) I¡¯m cooking.


    Making an experiment.


    In front of Luke were nothing but large and small glass wine bottles, along with an old pipette that was mostly specialized in cooking. Along with old measuring food glass cups that had measurements, Luke pretty much turned the Pacithiest kitchen into a meth¡ªchemistry lab.


    With Christian in back of him, Luke turned to see Christian just making a deadpan face, as his mouth didn¡¯t let in a draw of breath from the sight. Fred, who also worked alongside Luke, also turned to look at Christian with both of his hands holding two wine glass bottles.


    That held a liquid similar to water, but with gas seemingly trying to escape from it.


    Both Luke and Fred were wearing blue latex gloves but forgot to wear the simplest of safety goggles and lab coats.


    (Christian) No wonder you guys are criminals.


    (Luke) Sean said that he needed a distraction, and I had the perfect concoction coming up.


    (Christian) sighs ¡­ You know, you could say no to him, right? You have more superiority over him, so why not?


    Letting go of the measuring glass cup that was situated on the table, Luke turned his body to see Christian having his hands folded over his chest.


    Having his hands motionless to his thighs, Luke tilted his head down while looking at him, his eyes pushed down with a look of guilt. As Fred continued to work on the experiment, Luke tried to click his fingers, but the latex gloves only made a small screech from the rubber.


    (Luke) Well uh ¡­


    (Christian) Come on man, I know you don¡¯t want to do this. So why is it?


    (Luke) ¡­ I feel watched.


    Chris and Pacifica also walked right behind Christian, seeing the setup of Luke¡¯s experiment as they kept their mouths sealed. Noticing that Christian remained quiet, the two of them perked their ears up as they had their hands in their pockets.


    (Luke) After the courthouse, I feel like someone has been watching over me. From corners, below, up above ¡­ It''s like I¡¯m being stalked.


    (Christian) By who?


    (Luke) That¡¯s the problem, I don¡¯t know¡­


    Pacifica moved her mouth up and down, her jaw moving in a repeated motion while keeping her lips sealed. As a loud smacking sound started to blare, the two young men and teenage boys all looked toward her, with both Luke and Chris just blindly staring at her.


    Being the only one to release an exhale, Christian folded his arms, closing his eyes as a vein started to appear from the corner of his right temple. Seemingly getting Luke¡¯s attention, Pacifica moved the piece of food to one end of her mouth, making room for her mouth to speak.


    (Pacifica) What you¡¯re saying boy is that someone is after you? Is that Is that Is that it boy?


    (Luke) Either after me, or just keeping tabs with me.


    (Pacifica) Say, boy, you look familiar up close¡­


    Christian and Chris squinted their eyes, noticing Luke having his obvious characteristics like his side bang that covers his right eye as well as his red eyes. Taking a step forward, Christian leaned his face while folding his arms, his eyes fully taking in the picture view of Luke in his gallery of memories.


    Like a photo match, Christian looked through the corridor of photos that he engraved from people¡¯s faces. But as nothing came up, Christian took a step back, letting Luke breathe.


    (Christian) Sorry, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been looking for someone.


    (Luke) Someone?


    (Christian) Someone with light brown hair and red eyes, and he looks sort of exactly like you.


    (Luke) Wait, who is this person? I heard about him when the politicians were discussing that subject, but what did he do?


    Chris and Pacifica had the air sucked out of them.


    In an instant, Christian clenched both of his fists as his knuckles began to pop out of their place, along with his teeth all being clenched shut. Burdening his eyebrows to have their corners touch right along the very top of his nose, it made Christian look like the devil himself.


    His voice tranquil, yet his tone unholy, he began to speak as he suppressed his vocals to create a drawn-out low growl with every vowel.


    (Christian) Someone ¡­ that I¡¯ve wanted to track down ¡­ for a very long time ¡­ he did something.


    Luke showcased both of his hands up toward the height of his shoulders. Seeing that Christian began to shake his entire body, his face began to swell up from the sweat dripping from his neck and lower chin.


    Fred glanced from behind to see Christian¡¯s face completely changed from dozens of seconds prior. Like a mannequin, he was frozen in place with his hands still wrapping around the watery substance that sprouted out a thick layer of frozen air.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    (Christian) If I do find him ¡­ I just ¡­


    (??? in Christian¡¯s thoughts) Just run!


    (Christian) ¡­ I need some time for myself.


    Putting his head down, he slowly walked back toward the upstairs floor, his footsteps booming from every step he took to get up toward his room.


    Chris scratched right below where his armpit was, barely having his fingernails brush against the sweat stain that formed not even a minute ago. As Pacifica let out a long exhale of air, she angled her head 80 degrees to the right, making her face seem a bit altered.


    (Pacifica) You¡¯re lucky that you¡¯re guests, he doesn¡¯t take too kindly when any one of us mentions it.


    (Luke) I¡¯m sorry ¡­


    (Pacifica) No worries boy. It¡¯s It¡¯s a long story of what happened, that¡¯s fo sure.


    Resuming his experiment, Fred began to combine the liquids as he had done prior. With bits of his latex gloves starting to freeze up from the air that managed to escape from the old bottle cap lid, ice crystals formed alongside the material.


    (Fred) Hey Luke, are we going to get this thing ready?


    (Luke) Yeah, Fred no worry.


    Luke then gave the two of them a simple nod, letting out a bright smile as if a warm blanket dawned on the two old teens.


    (Luke) I guess I should be focused on doing my experiment.


    (Pacifica) Got it boy.


    With Chris in tow, Pacifica noticed the brownish-ginger-haired elf who had monolid eyes, his broad shoulders being noticeable as she locked eyes on him. Letting out a long smirk, she walked faster, extending her arm in the air while licking her lips.


    Leaving him with just Fred, the two of them continued to cock up the experiment, an experiment that may either be their downfall or their rise.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Reverence 2, 59 / 5:59PM)


    Outside of the huge driveway of the Pacithiests adobe.


    A brown van was parked right next to the main entrance, with a group of five people all standing outside right next to it. With the sun beaming its deadly heat onto them, the clothes that the group wore were by no means comfortable.


    For one, black clothing can absorb heat and light much greater than light clothing. Second, they took shelter in a region where not even the rain could pour down. Wearing the worst clothing in one of the driest regions in the world, only caused them to¡­


    (Luke) I¡¯m ¡­ hot ¡­


    (Luna) No ¡­ shit ¡­


    (Jack) Shouldn¡¯t ¡­ we take off ¡­ our black leather jackets ¡­


    (Luke) Unfortunately ¡­ Boris said that ¡­ we¡¯re supposed to keep them on ¡­ no matter where.


    (Luna) Boris ¡­ could suck ¡­ my left tit ¡­


    To be drenched by their sweat.


    A ginger-haired elf walked out of the front entrance, having his hands calmly placed inside of his leather jacket. The deadly sun not even bothering him, he let out a grin that reached the height of the tip of his ears, with his forehead not even sparkling under the evening light.


    Seeing Luke, Jack, Luna, Hope, and Benn all being battered down by the Haxouburg sun, a small dry chuckle came out of the elf¡¯s mouth.


    (Sean) You guys look like you¡¯re going to pass out.


    (Luke) We¡¯re not ¡­ used to this weather ¡­


    (Sean) Believe me, I wasn¡¯t used to it but look at me.


    (Luna) Let¡¯s go ¡­ now ¡­


    The six of them headed toward the brown van, with Luke walking over toward the back metal doors of their automobile. Standing in front of the lock, he pressed the buttons to¡ª


    One of the doors was already unlocked.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Hmm ¡­ I don¡¯t sense danger. I guess someone forgot to lock the doors.


    Wiping his forehead with his right sleeve, some of his sweat started to steam from the leather that it was latched onto. Looking like he was poking his head out from the van door, Luke had his gaze on the group in front of the hood of the van, his voice raspy while speaking through the oven-like air.


    (Luke) The doors are open.


    (Sean) Got it.


    Sean led the others toward the back of the van door, opening the door wide to see the large wooden cabinet that was right in the middle.


    Letting out a long shiver, Sean stayed clear of it while sitting toward the back seat that was right alongside the metal hole in the middle of the passenger and driver. With Benn sitting next to him, the two girls sat on the opposite side with Luna being the one near the back van door.


    Jack being the driver, Luke being the passenger, it seemed all and good until¡­


    A dark-complected man with broad shoulders walked out of the adobe.


    (Jack) Hey, that¡¯s Miles.


    (Luke) Pull down the window.


    Rolling the window down from the driver''s side, Miles walked right next to Jack, while having his eyes toward Luke. His face was pushed down, and both of his hands were to his sides as both of them were balled into fists.


    (Miles) David wanted me to go. Said that I should look after Hope and everyone else.


    (Luke) I mean ¡­ you don¡¯t have to go.


    (Miles) sighs ¡­ but I also don¡¯t want to feel like I chickened out. Are the back doors still unlocked?


    (Luke) They¡¯re locked, but the code is 2-2-6-3.


    Acquiring a seventh member, Sean thumped his elbow while making a yes sound, as his right hand was curled into a fist, pointing it up toward the ceiling. Seeing that the two metal doors were swayed open to let Miles in, Sean took the liberty to place both of his hands onto the back of his head.


    All the while crossing his right leg over his left knee.


    Keeping his eyes on the man, Miles curled his lips into a frown, as he placed himself right next to Benn while looking at Sean.


    (Miles) You better not let this be a screw-up.


    (Sean) Calm down sugar tits, you¡¯ll be fine.


    (Miles) ¡­ never ever call me sugar tits.


    Starting up the van, the coyote-like engine soon began to roar with life as a crackling thunder poured forth from the automobile. The wheel and seats trembling under the thundering roar, the smell of old gas soon molested everyone¡¯s nostrils, with Sean taking a major inhale by expanding his nostrils.


    Jack, who took a single sniff again, let out a small cough as he fanned the air around him with his right hand. As Luke covered his nostrils over his jacket, he turned toward Jack with widened eyes.


    Since both windows from both the driver and passenger were open.


    (Luke) What did you put in the fuel tank?


    (Jack) My dude, I just put normal gasoline. Keep in mind, it''s 20 cents down here.


    (Luke) But there¡¯s a reason why it¡¯s cheap. I think the gas down here isn¡¯t settling well with the engine, so it¡¯s creating a lot of failed carbon emissions.


    Both men went silent.


    Already having his nose covering his nostrils, Luke started to puff up his cheeks, not letting air in.


    (Jack) Wait ¡­ is the van creating a shit ton of carbon monoxide?!


    (Luke) Yeah! We got to put the van into motion before we breathed in too much of it.


    (Jack) What about closing the windows!?


    (Luke) The monoxide is already here! If we don¡¯t get this thing moving, then the gas will be trapped in here!


    Clutching the shift stick that was behind the wheel, Jack pulled it down while having his right foot on the brake. Shifting it to reverse, Jack immediately moved his foot toward the gas pedal, his boot denting the metal as the motion of the van shifted forward.


    As everyone jolted forward, the wooden cabinet also joined in as well. Landing face first near the wooden hole, the cabinet didn¡¯t let out a wooden creak or squeal.


    But rather a low groan.


    Luna and Miles immediately hovered over their weapons that were located on their hips. Looking toward the wooden cabinet that soon began to rustle back and forth erratically, loud thumps were heard from inside the large enclosed space.


    (Inaudible) Hello? What happened?


    (Luna) What the?


    (Sean) No way!


    As the van continued to sway in motion from the drive, Sean had his feet glued to the van as he stumbled back and forth from the sudden turns. Barely placing both of his hands onto the cabinet, Sean ripped it clean open to allow an old teen to poke his head out.


    His face stained with sweat, his lips wrinkled and dried, it looked as if he was on the verge of heat-stroke.


    (Sean) When did you get here Chris?


    (Chris) Water¡­


    (Luna) That damn idiot¡­


    Having a water bottle right next to her, Luna threw it straight toward the old teen who locked eyes with the plastic bottle.


    Instantly clamping on the bottle, he opened it and chugged it down in one gulp, crushing it with the use of his forehead. Throwing it down on the floor, he placed both of his palms on the van floor, his breathing back to normal as he pulled back his tongue.


    (Chris) Thanks a bunch. So are we heading there now?


    (Sean) We¡¯re barely starting.


    (Miles) Hold on. Isn¡¯t he supposed to be with his brother and sister back at the adobe?


    Chris fully got out of the cabinet, rubbing the back of his head as a small bump was noticed. Both of them walking toward their seats to avoid the turning motion, Chris turned his head to Miles, smiling wryly from the glare that he received from him.


    Not just Miles, but Luna also scoffed at the boy¡¯s presence, putting her right leg over her left knee. Feeling unwelcome, Chris placed both of his hands in prayer, having his head down to make himself vulnerable.


    (Chris) Just please let me be a part of this. I promise that I won¡¯t be in the way.


    (Sean) Don¡¯t worry man. You¡¯re in good hands here. Just¡­


    Sean looked toward the evening sun from out the window, his eyes burning from the orange glow that may be their last.


    (Sean) Try not to worry your brother and sister, both aren¡¯t the types to only blame you.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 20: Careful Steps

    (Reverence 2, 59 / 7:25PM)


    The fruit of all life began to caress the endless horizon of sand.


    As the deadly rays and heat began to subside, so did the roaring engine of an automobile. The driver and passenger doors came out at the same time, and both doors were closed shut, letting the van shake for a split second.


    Reaching the back door, the ballad of fingers that did its ritual began, ceasing as the joyful sound of a clicking mechanism came present to their ears. Upon seeing their strike force, which is nothing but Luna, Hope, Benn, Miles, Sean and now Chris, both Jack and Luke looked at one another with a simple nod.


    (Luke) Alright, so how should we go with this?


    (Jack) Well, you¡¯re the planner.


    (Sean) We¡¯re behind a hill, so we should be able to see just how many guards they got while I was gone.


    (Luke) Got it.


    Leaving the rest of the group near the van, the trio that consisted of Luke, Jack, and Sean all holstered their weapons either on their hips, their back, or inside of their jacket. With the tall dead grass trying to pry open their pants, bits of pollen soon snuck inside both Luke''s and Jack¡¯s shoes.


    Feeling as if someone was touching their feet, they soon began to kick in geometric intervals, leading Sean to let out a soft chuckle.


    But that soon ceased as they reached the top of the hill, with a large Joshua tree having them cover their presence.


    (Luke) So there it is.


    Jack, who wielded a heavy backpack on his left shoulder, soon brought out a pair of black-tinted binoculars. Wielding them with his left hand, he brought it close toward his eyes all the while taking position behind the tree, seeing the ranch in front of him.


    From north to sound and east to west, the outer perimeter of the ranch had pure fields of garlic growing among the crops. The smell already starting to molest their nostrils, Jack scrunched up his face as he continued to take in the sight.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) Luke was right. That thing would come in handy.


    Standing on the southern hill, Jack took note of the three-story ranch house that resembled that of a typical mansion found in the hills of Lagefor. Lights still present inside the large ranch house, his eyes peered onto a large barn that was on the southern end of the property. Along with the east side having a large patio of stables, there was also the accommodation of guards.


    Four watchtowers were spotted near the large ranch house, all of them in charge of their respective direction.


    (Jack) Those guards have sniper rifles on those watch towers. And it looks like the best way to enter into the ranch itself is through the barn and stables.


    (Luke) What about the north and west side?


    (Jack) Let me check.


    Jack looked toward the western side to see a large gravel road that just led to the main ranch house. Noticing a large number of guards on the gravel road, he pinned his eyes onto the barely visible north side, with bits of vineyards and fancy bushes aligning with the lens.


    Now looking at the very tip of the southern part of the property, a large wooden gate that seemed to be barely operable stood in their path. With a couple of guards armed with Bern Carbines and Thompson Rifles, many of them wore white collared shirts with a green vest attached to them.


    All of them wore a simple black flat cap.


    (Jack) Your best bet is to go through the gate down below. Going through the main entrance on the west side would be suicide. The north side would be stupid because it¡¯s farther, but the east side is unknown on how many guards.


    (Luke) Do the guards look attentive or relaxed?


    (Jack) I don¡¯t know, but all I could say is that they look mean.


    Having his eyes downward, he turned to see Luke with a forced smile. Pushing back his well-combed hair, not even a trace of dandrum or dust came out, as Jack held the binoculars with a tight grip.


    (Jack) Are you sure you want to do this, you guys? I don¡¯t think these dudes aren¡¯t just your typical run-off-the-mill guards.


    (Sean) Yeah, and we¡¯re not the typical run-off-the-mill soldiers either.


    Sean led the two of them down the hill, walking along the dead grass that began to assault their feet once again. Making their way down the bottom, the three of them saw the group¡¯s nervous faces that were all drawn to the men¡¯s mouths.


    Luke, who placed himself in front of Sean, rubbed his hands nervously while looking toward every single one of them.


    (Luke) We¡¯re going to split up into two groups. Jack would be staying behind and using his sniper to give us some support.


    Everyone except Luke glared at the smug grinning man, who put his hands inside his jacket while lifting his shoulders up and downward. Taking a few steps back, he placed himself right onto the hood of the van.


    (Jack) Hey, I¡¯m the driver.


    (Luke) Anyway ¡­ me, Sean, Hope, and Miles would go through the stables. I don¡¯t know how many guards are there, so we¡¯ll go through the unknown.


    Both Hope and Miles nervously looked at one another, with Miles using his fingers to slightly fan his neck that started to dwell with sweat. As his white shirt created a sweat stain, Hope¡¯s breathing soon began to fasten under the pressure and intensity, her chest wanting to burst forth from its shell.


    Luke placed both of his hands on Hope¡¯s shoulders, causing her to look up at him with maiden eyes.


    (Luke) Don¡¯t worry. I promise to not let any of you get shot.


    (Hope) ¡­ I know.


    Turning his attention onto Luna, Benn, and Chris, he pinned his eyes mostly on the tanned woman, who already wielded her metal batons. Glancing at Chris who wielded a simple wooden trench gun, both of the boy¡¯s hands were smooth as caramel, his fingers already twitching erratically.


    (Luke) And you three are going to go through the south side of the property. Do you know what you¡¯re doing, yes?


    (Luna) Yeah yeah. I¡¯ll make sure the idiot doesn¡¯t do anything stupid.


    Turning his body around, Luke eyed the large Joshua tree, it''s already peeling bark still contained despite the brutal heat and lack of water.


    Staring into the tree, the already setting sun had 1/8th of its sphere below the event horizon, making the tree''s leaves glow a bright orange. Along with the horizon creating a photo-perfect picture, the rest of the group took in the sun that they wouldn''t need for the mission.


    (Luke) Let¡¯s wait till midnight before everyone goes to sleep.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Reverence 3, 59 / 12:01)


    (Luna¡¯s group)


    The creeks of the wooden fence came into play.


    Like an alarm that no one listens to, bits of the antique wooden fence came off from just a certain member alone. With all three of them bent down, they blended in with the waist-deep garlic crops that were painted in a dark shade of green along their stems.


    Crouching down, their boots mingled with the fertilized soil and dirt, their noses molested from the abhorrent smell from all around. Luna, being the leader of the two of them, squinted her eyes in the blackness of the night as the two new moons from above failed to glow their heavenly soft light.


    (Luke in Luna¡¯s thoughts) I think we could rehearse the old tale of the boy who cried wolf.


    Not even halfway toward a good vantage point, the sounds of barely awake guards who kept watch on the fields started to louden more and more. The more they crouched-walk through the crops, the slower their heels traced the fertilized dirt.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Barely glancing up, the only other thing that they could hear was their heartbeats thundering out from their chests, as not even their boots scraping the garlic couldn¡¯t overturn in sound.


    (Luke in Luna¡¯s thoughts) When you do it, that¡¯ll be our cure to initiate it. Remember to just run straight toward the hill where Jack is located.


    Benn and Chris glanced up at the forming cloudy sky, their frowns ever present as heavy breathing stroked down Luna¡¯s back.


    Luna came to a halt, causing the heavy breathing to be ever louder. Both of her hands started to creak the metal that she wielded, she turned her head to look upon the barely visible face of a boy on the verge of fainting.


    And upon seeing that face, Luna let go of her usual glare and frown, letting out an excess of air from her lungs. Turning his head away, he looked down at a garlic stem that wielded a shade of red.


    (Luna) You chose to go along with us.


    (Chris) But ¡­ I just ¡­ thought that it¡¯ll be¡ª


    (Luna) Look at me.


    In a stern voice, Chris immediately sucked in whatever air that waited outside his lips.


    Seeing that Luna just calmly stared at him, she pushed down her eyes as she scratched a bit of her left cheek, using her pointer finger. Her hand already covered in fertilizer and soil, she let the crevices of her lips tilt upward, despite the line not even shifting.


    (Luna) You¡¯re going to be fine. If Luke says you¡¯re fine, then you¡¯re fine.


    (Chris) I-I guess¡­


    (Luna) Just please don¡¯t be an idiot. The ones who get killed the most are the ones who charge headfirst.


    (Chris) I-I know that¡ª


    (Luna) Take it from me kid. I wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t for some other idiot¡­


    Patting both of his cheeks softly to not make extra noise, his fingertips grazed onto his barely facial skin, as not even a simple hair was felt along his face. Nodding his head as well as a low grunt coming from his throat, Chris slanted his eyebrows to try to put on a mean and determined face.


    But for Luna, it only caused her to furrow her eyebrow upward.


    (Luna) Now¡ª


    (Guard#1) About that crazy kid¡­


    (Guard#2) Do you mean the boss¡¯s son? The kid with the cat-human girlfriend?


    Not knowing their distance, the three of them overheard the audible hearing of two guards who walked along the gravel path near them.


    Immediately, Luna snatched up the metal baton that she had dropped from earlier, having both of her fingers hovering over the metal buttons latched on the center. Looking to the right of her, she noticed the two guards walking from North to South, their boots bristling the main road.


    While one of the guards wielded a rectangular shaped lantern, the emitting light was similar to that of a lightbulb.


    (Luna whispering) We need to avoid the area of light at all costs.


    (Benn whispering) We can go left, but not too fast.


    In agreement, all three of them slowly walked through the crop field while having their backs on the same level as the stems of the crops. Trying not to kick or sway that much of the field, their heartbeats soon started to thump more frequently to the sound of each footstep they took.


    Taking a look back, the two guards soon stopped, with one of the guards having his hand on his comrade¡¯s shoulder.


    And at that moment, all three of them soon ceased their crouch walking, perking their ears up as not even their voices could be heard from that distance. Seeing that one of the guards looked around his area, both of them started to analyze the crops as if something was amiss.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) I thought those losers would be drunk or half-awake!?


    Like a stroke of bad luck, the guard that held the lantern in his hand soon began to walk on the same crop field that the three of them were at.


    Chris, the only one who failed to keep his breath in control, started to pant heavily as the overall pressure soon began to anvil him. Being near him, Benn placed his left hand onto the boy¡¯s mouth, not allowing a single breath or pant to be drawn from him.


    But even then, that won¡¯t stop the guard who continued to walk through the crop field, as his footsteps grew louder and louder with each step.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) Shit, what can I do?! What would Luke do?!


    Gritting her teeth, Luna couldn¡¯t even look back at her as her breath got caught inside of her throat. Widening her eyes, stiffening her chest and stomach, and losing all blood flow from her legs, she remained locked in a frozen state as if she were in cryosleep¡ª


    The guard¡¯s boots finally stopped.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) What would I do¡­?


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Luke¡¯s Group)


    Near the stables.


    Peeking his head from out the corner, Luke took in the vast amount of guards that patrolled the gravel pavements. Wielding their Thompsons and carbines, many of them had their heads tilted downward, with most of their eyelids already forming black crested spots.


    The guards clearly being sleep deprived, Luke placed his head away from the corner, seeing Miles, Hope, and Sean all looking at him.


    (Luke) Despite there being more guards, most of them look like they¡¯re overworked.


    (Sean) Well, it''s Haxouburg, you could get away with a lot of stuff, especially when you¡¯re rich.


    (Miles) Hey Luke, could we go through the gravel road?


    (Luke) No. The closer we get to the house, the more guards we¡¯ll encounter. For now, I say we wait until Luna and the others do their part.


    Having their backs against one of the stables, a loud breathless shriek came forth from out of the shed.


    Perking their ears upward, Luke poked his head outward to notice the open gateway of the shed, with the smell of manure and livestock soon assaulting his nose. Pinching his nose with his fingers, Luke motioned his body to walk into the shed, despite it being shrouded in pitch black.


    As for the three of them, they soon followed suit, with the inaudible sounds of talking slowly escaping from their ears. Being inside the shed, every holding cell for the livestock was none other than¡­


    (Luke) No way¡­


    Another breathless shriek croaked.


    Pitched in dark green fur and being the same height as Luke, the creature had a long snout and tall pointed ears. Having a long stripe of fur on the center of his head to its upper back, the creature turned its head to look at the dumbfounded Luke.


    But not just one, but about a dozen of them were also looking at him.


    (Sean) Green Haxouburg Donkeys!


    (Miles) Quiet Sean, we¡¯re supposed to get you to the house.


    (Sean) Maybe we could free them after this.


    (Luke) We¡¯ll see¡­


    The green donkey in front of him lowered its head, with its black-colored eyes gazing at the young man with red eyes.


    Placing his right hand onto its snout, the tips of his fingers collected the many green furs as it was stored in his nails. Locking eyes on the majestic creature, the donkey closed its eyes as it felt the smooth yet rough patch of skin that the man gave way to its silk-like fur.


    As a way to give thanks, the green donkey licked the young man¡¯s face.


    (Luke) ¡­


    Instead of a shriek, the donkey let out a breathless laugh, the laugh causing the four of them to take a step back. Along with the other donkeys following suit, their breathless laughs croaked the air around them which turned everyone¡¯s faces into a deathly pale.


    (Miles) Shit, he¡¯s making noise!


    (Sean) Guess it¡¯s our time to bail.


    Without looking back, the group of four ran out of the shed, their boots transitioning from the muddied dirt to the gravel road. Catching a first glance at the large garlic field that was in front of them, Luke looked both ways to notice that no guards were present when guarding the stable.


    Their feet still on the gravel, Luke finally looked back at the shed, noticing a large number of guards that came from the other side.


    At last, their boots made contact with the stems of the crop, making rustling sounds that sounded as if an animal was ravaging the crops. Not caring, the four of them didn¡¯t dare to look back as they tried to parallel run with the gravel road to the right of them.


    (Luke) Hey, we should take cover beneath these crops.


    (Sean) But the ranch is almost there. We just need to pass that watchtower that is straight ahead.


    (Luke) But¡­


    (Guard #3) Hey! Is that an armadillo!?


    (Guard #4) Let¡¯s get it Billy-Bob, before it tries to destroy more of the garlic!


    All of them stopped.


    Not allowing the guards to get a good look at them, it was fortunate that night was clouded in new moon clouds for them to be unrecognizable. Hearing the sound of bullets and ammunition being clocked in, all of them slowly lowered themselves down onto the garlic crops that had them covered by the stems.


    Being submerged, Luke had his right ear placed alongside the Terra, feeling the thumping of boots getting closer and closer to their position.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Oh no¡­


    Both guards, not having a light source, wielded their weapons and aimed at the last trace of movement. Barely seeing their figures from out the blanket of stems, Luke took a whiff of the guards aiming their sights just slightly above him, with the butt of their guns holstering onto their armpits.


    Stopping, the two of them remained still. Like a bat using echolocation, one of the guards who wielded a Thompson slowly began to pin his eyes onto him, but the visibility of the night and the crops made the guard look like he was blind. As for the other guard¡­


    He had his aim down onto one of the areas that was to the left of him, his finger moving toward the trigger.


    (Guard #4) Wait a minute ¡­ hold on ¡­


    Squinting his eyes, the guard knelt on his right knee, having the butt of his gun mixed in with the soil that sunk the weapon an inch. Extending his left hand forward, the man¡¯s black gloves were slowly yet surely reaching forth onto a certain figure that lay in the patch of garlic crops.


    (Guard #4) It¡¯s the¡ª


    As the man widened his eyes in front of him, the other guard from behind wasn¡¯t so shocked. Jolting upward, a man wearing a leather jacket had a white cloth in his hand, with the rag being drenched in a clear liquid. Making his presence silent, the man wrapped the cloth around one of the guard¡¯s mouths. Tackling the guard down with him, the young man with red eyes grits the ends of his teeth.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Please go to sleep! Please go to sleep! Please go to sleep! Please go to sleep!


    Noticing the disturbance, the other guard stood up instantly to turn his weapon onto the tackled one, his finger already on the trigger as he was about to¡ª


    From behind, a young man with pointed ears and ginger hair extended his hand outward, thrusting it onto the side of the guard¡¯s neck. Hitting a pressure nerve, the guard soon collapsed onto the ground, his face being plowed onto the fertilized dirt and soil.


    (Sean¡¯s thoughts) All that Pacithiest training paid off.


    As Sean dealt with the guard who tried to call him out, Luke managed to swiftly make the other guard begin his long sleep. Pulling out the cloth, he placed it inside his jacket, swiping away bits of soil and dirt that were latched onto his clothing.


    Getting up from the fertile soil, Luke swiped away many bits of muddied dirt from his pants, as some of the dirt got into his shoes.


    (Luke) That was way too close.


    (Sean) At least we got them.


    (Miles) What¡¯s going on?


    Two other figures sprout out from the garlic fields that they were blanketed in, with the two of them seeing Luke and Sean standing out in the open. Hope, who was mostly silent throughout all this, scratched her left lip while looking at Luke.


    (Hope) Aren¡¯t we there yet?


    (Luke) This is a good spot, but all I need is the signal.


    (Sean) Wait a minute¡­


    Kneeling down, Sean had his hands into one of the guard¡¯s pockets that he knocked out specifically. Pulling out a black metal object, Luke and the other two took in the nostalgia and somewhat horrid memories that came long from just looking at it.


    The device had metal buttons and numbers latched on the keypad, Sean found a special button that was doused in the color red.


    (Sean) Let¡¯s wait and see if anything might come up. I mean, who knows what may happen¡ª


    The sounds of a sniper round were felt.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 21: The Fine Joys of Garlic

    (Guard #2) Who are you?


    Two of the guards pinned their weapons onto the defenseless Luna, who had her hands up high while holding onto two of her metal batons.


    Letting out a bead of sweat from her nose, Luna straightened her back as she had her heels digging into the sunken dirt, despite the soul being vastly dry. Luna being Luna, she made sure that Benn was nowhere in the guard¡¯s line of fire, as his body was hunched to make himself small and vulnerable.


    The guards, a couple of feet away from her position, slowly walked forward into the wild tiger¡¯s den as they kept their aim on the back of her head. Slowly, the tanned woman turned around, both corners of her lips forming a sadistic smile.


    (Luna) Just your typical ballerina.


    Two twin double-edged blades were hatched out of the holes of the metal batons.


    Like the speed of an incoming bullet, the tip of the blades stabbed both the guard''s chests, but not that deep for it to be fatal. The CO2 wind that poured forth from their mouths ceasing, both widened their eyes as the loss of feeling in their hands and arms began.


    Leading them to drop their weapons.


    (Benn) You shielded me¡­


    (Luna) If they saw you, hell they¡¯ll do something worse than shoot you on the spot.


    (Benn) True.


    The light from the rectangular lantern continued to light up from out of the large garlic stems.


    All of them now standing mindlessly in the garlic crop field, they didn¡¯t pay any mind to the southern watch tower that was right in front of them. Trying to recover from the little ultimatum, one of the guards squinted her eyes as she wielded a wooden Springfield rifle attached with a little scope.


    Having her finger resting on the side of the laminated wood, she sucked in a multitude of air into her tiny lungs. With the light showcasing the group from below, she began to nod at the sight of both Luna and Chris.


    (Guard #5) Now what do we have here ¡­


    Having her flat cap worn sideways, a bit of chewing tobacco streamed off the side of her lips. Continuing to chew, she used her left eye to analyze the two fallen guards who slept in the fields. Moving her finger on the trigger, she saw one of them having a burly figure from the rest. Adjusting the barrel, the harsh metal that pinched and tore her blistered fingertip was only the beginning.


    She soon spit out the tobacco like she just ate garbage.


    (Guard #5) How about I send you to sleep with the fishes; where you belong.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) Nuh-uh.


    On the southern hill far beyond the Zirardge Ranch, sheltered a well-kept man who stood behind a tree.


    Having his aim steady, his lungs empty, he caressed the metal trigger of his sniper rifle, all the while keeping his eyes and ears open.


    Like the crack of swamp thunder, the gunshot traversed across the region, causing every guard across the ranch to perk their heads up. Not only the guards but also the intruders that lay right below the waist of the garlic crops also looked right toward the hill where they came from.


    (Luna) What the hell?


    (Benn) Jack shot that sniper round.


    (Chris) Wait, but where did he shoot at?


    (Guard #5) God ¡­ damnit¡­


    Dropping her Springfield rifle on the wooden floor, the guard immediately placed her right hand over her left shoulder, her overall outfit soaked with blood from the left side of her body. Her knees unwilling to hold the weight of her tiny body, dropped to the splintered floor, her brown pants being stained from her same blood.


    Clenching her teeth, she looked up to the night sky, her mouth trying to sprout out anything to reach the heavens.


    (Guard #5) I¡¯m ¡­ not going ¡­ to¡ª


    (Sean on radio) Hello! Hello! This is your favorite elf speaking!


    Turning her head toward the black metal device, she swallowed whatever saliva and leftover remnants of the tobacco inside her mouth.


    Her eyes widened, her left shoulder being numbed from the lack of blood, and her legs and feet were locked in place as she could only watch and listen. With her right hand, her palm pressed forth onto the streaming wound that dripped out from the crevices of the wooden cracks below.


    (Guard #5) Did he ¡­ is he behind this ¡­


    (Sean on radio) That was one hell of a shot right!? I don''t know about you guys, but that was clean! That poor guard on the western watchtower looks like he¡¯s crying to his mama!


    (Guard #5¡¯s thoughts) Wait what ¡­ but I¡¯m assigned to the Southern tower¡­


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    From the west to the south, to the east and finally to the north, every single guard that walked and patrolled the gravel roads stomped along those same roads. All of them traveling West, Luke and the others that were still loitering on the crop field all watched as the inaudible sounds of talking were well heard.


    With just the switch of a button, a low monotone alarm blared throughout the ranch, causing all the lights in the ranch house to switch back on.


    The ranch being fully alert, Luke, Miles, and Hope all made a deadpan face toward the ginger elf, with Luke swaying his head back and forth while releasing a breathful huff.


    (Luke) I don¡¯t know if it made your job easier or harder.


    (Sean) Couldn¡¯t say the same thing for you. Now you have it in peaceful mode from here on out.


    (Luke) Just promise me that you won¡¯t be shot or killed.


    (Sean) Sure thing cinnamon roll.


    (Luke) ¡­ please don¡¯t call me that.


    As the sounds of the guards were nowhere to be heard, Luke looked back at the stables that they ran away from. Extending his hand, he pointed straight at it, his eyes peeled into the red wooden shack that contained the laughing green donkeys.


    Miles and Hope both looked at the stables, while also glancing at Luke.


    (Luke) I want you two to take cover in those stables.


    (Miles) Make sure you run like hell.


    (Luke) Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it.


    (Hope) Don¡¯t get hurt¡­


    (Luke) No worries.


    Giving Luke a nod, Miles and Hope ran through the garlic field, heading back toward the stable shed. Turning his head to Sean, Luke began to put both of his hands inside his jacket, his fingers caressing against a cold glass substance.


    Pinching the neck of the glass, Luke pulled out a small wine bottle that was shaded in a dark green, with the water substance being clear as air. As a misty gas circulated inside the bottle, Luke began to stare into the mystical gas that took his attention tenfold.


    Which was soon interrupted by Sean, who gave Luke a small push.


    (Sean) What¡¯s wrong, chickening out?


    (Luke) If we pull this off, what will become of us?


    The low monotone alarm continued to blare throughout the ranch, with the two men not caring as they talked in the open. Putting his hand over his cheek, Sean scratched his unshaven face that couldn¡¯t even grow a simple minuscule of hair.


    While keeping his eyes locked on Luke.


    (Sean) I guess we could help others in the shadows. Angels drenched in all black, that¡¯s our name, isn¡¯t it?


    Sean turned toward the three-story ranch house that was centered in the middle, his eyes looking toward one of the rooms that were located on the third-story floor.


    Swaying some strands of hair from his forehead, Sean looked at one one last time before he went off, giving Luke a peace hand sign. Running through the field of garlic toward the house, left Luke to be the only one that¡¯s left standing in a field covered in the richest family¡¯s popular crop.


    A crop that had a weakness similar to many other crops, but multiplied by a dozen.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) I hope I don¡¯t get injured by doing this. I hope Hope is better at dealing with regular burns than she is dealing with chemical burns.


    With just one small wine bottle of the watery liquid in his right hand, Luke began to tighten the pinch around the plug of the bottle. Squeezing it down, he then twisted it counterclockwise to allow the highly pressurized gas to let out.


    The vapor streaming down the bottle, the cold-like air soon began to burden his knuckles with frostbite.


    But instead of acknowledging the pain, Luke tilted the bottle 90 degrees, pushing it away from his body as well as having it low to the ground. By the time the liquid touched the soil, he pushed his feet to run back to the stables, leaving a trail of the watery substance that soon released a multitude of vapors.


    (Mary in Luke¡¯s thoughts) I got another call from your school! Why do you always get in trouble with your chemistry teacher!?


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) But chemistry was the only thing that I was good at¡­


    The liquid finally ceasing from the bottle, Luke stopped his running as he was halfway from his original position and from the stables.


    Digging into his pockets yet again, Luke pulled out a small box of matches, carrying the box with his right hand while wielding the match with his left. Striking the match, a small wooden splint gave birth to fire, creating a little spectacle for anyone to see.


    Kneeling, he hovered the match over the rapidly moving air that was blanketed by the garlic crops.


    (Mary in Luke¡¯s thoughts) What did my son do this time?!


    (Principal in Luke¡¯s thoughts) He created the infamous hot lava experiment that¡¯s been banned by many school districts. Despite the experiment destroying a couple of chairs, no one was hurt.


    And in one single instant, the air and water that caressed the garlic crops soon went up in flames.


    Leading a trail of fire, the escaping gas that plowed through the fields also was engulfed in the hellish inferno. Combined with the dryness of the air, and the soil having no humidity, it only fueled the flames of the little fire to grow geometrically.


    Or rather too quickly.


    Making his run, Luke looked back to see the flames soon swallowing up as many garlic crops as they could, the speed of the man-made fire barreling its way toward him. Pushing his feet, he closed his eyes as the flames and embers from behind started to creek up like a freight train.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Shoot! The liquid methane is really mixing well with the oil of the garlic!


    The embers and flame inches away from his back, Luke opened his eyes as he was just a couple of dozen feet away from the gravel road in front of him.


    Come hell or high water, or rather hell or soaring embers, Luke pushed both of his heels off the ground just as the flames narrowly missed his feet. Lunging in the air, the flames reached the end of the field, as he flew in the air with one of his hands reaching toward Miles and Hope.


    Instead of landing on the road, he landed a foot away from it, having his boots grazing the burning flames.


    (Luke) Ah!


    Taking another step forward, Luke tumbled out of the crop field, with a small fire growing from the end of his pants. Hope, who watched as Luke tried to pat the flame out with his right hand, ran out toward him with her hands swaying back and forth.


    Patting the flame away, a small 2nd-degree burn sizzled near his ankle.


    But with the glow of a soft light, Luke tilted his head back while gazing into Hope¡¯s eyes with a panting face. Ignoring the hollow embers that were narrowly a foot away from his body, his entire body that lay on the gravel succumbed to its pebbles and rock.


    (Luke) That feels great, thanks.


    (Hope) I told you not to get yourself hurt!


    (Luke) Come on, at least I didn¡¯t die.


    (Hope) Hmph.


    Her cheeks puffed like a pufferfish, Hope turned her head away from the relaxed Luke who lay on the ground. Moving her hands away from his ankle, she brushed off bits of pebble and rock that clung to her pants, with some of the pebbles sprinkling on Luke¡¯s right leg.


    Miles had both of his hands on his sides, letting out a long sigh from his large burly chest. Luke, having his attention be directed into the dark-complected man, raised his hand to stick up his right thumb.


    (Luke) That should give Sean an easy way to enter inside of the house now.


    (Miles) Let¡¯s just hope that Luna and the others won¡¯t be caught up in the flames¡ª


    (???) Don¡¯t you dare move.


    The sounds of a trench gun locked and loaded can be heard.


    To the south of them, Luke and the other two raised both of their hands high, while facing South. Their mouths sealed, Luke started to hear the hellish sound of a reverb service bell ringing in his soul, causing his hair to stick up.


    Miles pushed his eyeballs to the left side of his eyes, glancing from behind to notice a middle-aged man having a turquoise bush mustache and flat cap. The man wearing a brown thin jacket, his stomach was extended and enlarged with his cheeks being widened to that of a chipmunk.


    But what took them by surprise was that the man didn¡¯t let the flames be of no bother, with ashes and sparks hitting against his chipmunk face like rubber.


    (???) Seems like I finally caught you. This is payback for what you did to my tower a month prior.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 22: Battle on Two Fronts

    (Reverence 3, 59 / 12:10AM)


    (Luna) That¡¯s the signal.


    The three of them watched the burning flames that were just to the east of them.


    Upon noticing the fastening speed of the inferno, Luna noticed a large red barn that seemed void of life. Despite needing shelter from the fastening flames, she also looked behind to see the large southern hill that Jack was on top of.


    Kicking a batch of fertilized dirt softly, she looked over to the flames again, her eyes pushed down with her metal batons lightly creaking.


    (Luna) Benn, Chris; go back to the hill where Jack is.


    (Benn) You¡¯re going to go where Luke is?


    (Luna) It¡¯s a funny feeling, but I think he needs my help.


    Benn and Chris looked at one another, with Chris not muttering a word as he quickly looked away from the shark-human. Folding his arms, Benn only nodded, followed by turning his body so that he was walking toward the hill.


    As for Chris, he began to clatter his teeth repeatedly, his entire body swelling up despite the hot blowing wind starting to flush against his face.


    (Luna) What are you doing idiot? Follow Benn.


    (Chris) ¡­ I¡¯m going with you.


    (Luna) Excuse me?


    (Chris) I want to take part in this.


    (???) Ew ¡­ a man.


    To the north of the two of them was a woman the same age as Luna, her hair being drenched in a light turquoise. Wearing nothing but a black skirt dress that covered up to her knees along as well as her shoulders, she also had on a white hairband with a golden star stitched onto the center.


    Being the same height as Hope, along with having the same weight, only made Luna push up her face. Noticing that the girl looked toward the teenage boy who had a couple of garlic stems in his hair, Luna raised both of her hands high.


    All the while the light turquoise-haired woman had a cigar in her left hand.


    (Luna) Who are you?


    The turquoise-colored hair woman turned to face Luna, she only scrunched up her face the flame of the cigar ceased in the snap of a finger. Her cigar put out, she threw it down to the garlic crops, cocking her head to the right.


    (???) Ew, a muscular woman. I hate it when women try to be muscular and strong to try to impress men, it¡¯s annoying!


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) Is this the female version of Harold!?


    Hovering over her fingers onto the buttons latched on her batons, she extended her right hand straight at the girl. Glaring at her, she spread out both of her feet apart from each other, with her right foot being pressed more forward than her left.


    Having her body straightened, she sniffed the air once to recognize the now-burning smell of garlic coming its way.


    (Luna) You got a problem with me?!


    (???) Not just you, but every other girl in general. Always trying to impress or sacrifice yourselves to men who won¡¯t even bother to look at you. It¡¯s shameful.


    (Luna) Not my fault you have a shitty love life.


    (Chris) Uh, Luna¡­


    (???) Beat it, you idiot! I¡¯m talking to her, thank you!


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As the woman tilted her head when talking to Chris, she glanced back toward where Luna¡¯s spot was¡ª


    Luna simply vanished.


    Taking a couple of steps back, the woman placed both of her hands up toward the level of her shoulders, her hands already enclosed into fists. But in one swift motion, a long blade instantly hovered over her neck.


    Tilting her head upward, the woman also had her arms and hands locked hard by none other than Luna¡¯s other hand. Having no choice but to submit to her, the woman brushed her back against Luna¡¯s stomach and chest, her head looking up at the tanned beauty.


    (Luna) Again, who are you? Before I turn you into a mute.


    (???) Are you going to rob the Zirardges?


    (Luna) One last chance.


    Tilting her head down, the silver blade started to slowly press on her lower jaw, with a flick of blood rolling down her throat. The droplet of blood just barely staining the crops, the woman soon released a devilish grin.


    (???) I¡¯m Vivy, Vivy Zirardge. Unlike most people, I have power. The kind of power that doesn¡¯t involve just money.


    Her body soon started to melt.


    Like ice cream on a hot summer day, Vivy¡¯s body soon started to drip and shed into the ground below. Letting go of her, Luna took a step back as she raised both of her metal blades to create a defensive stance. By having her swords mostly blocking her face, the lower end of the blades also covered her thighs and lower stomach.


    Meanwhile, Chris took out a Mauser pistol, having his finger on the side of the gun as he aimed it at the watery blob.


    All the while the blob started to grow, starting to form arms and legs similar to that of a humanoid creature. Like a fountain that drips water but collects it back up in an infinite pattern, the creature had a defensive layer of liquid that resembled that of water.


    With a gasp of air, the creature¡¯s mouth-hole was opened upward.


    (Vivy) Now come here!


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Luke¡¯s group)


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Wait ¡­ is he the head of the Zirardge family!?


    The middle-aged man started to slowly walk forward along the gravel road, having his left hand hold the center of the trench gun. Holstering the butt of the gun onto his right hip, he hovered his finger on the trigger, his eyes analyzing the three of them.


    Especially Luke.


    Continuing to walk, bits of pebbles and rock were skipped away, as some of the rocks and pebbles soon brushed onto Luke¡¯s boots.


    (???) Do you know how much I had to bribe Reed of all people? Half of my fortune is gone thanks to you guys.


    (Luke) Y-You¡¯re the one that had Reed against us?!


    (???) I consider it payback. Besides, you guys were just going to spend time in The Dome, but you made it complicated.


    The man soon ceased his slow walk, with the barrel of the gun just nudging onto Luke¡¯s upper back. His leather jacket fully enclosing the barrel, the young man tapped his right foot on the gravel repeatedly, along with him biting down on his teeth.


    His knuckles glistened in the hot dry wind, he soon lowered them onto his thighs despite the man pushing the barrel into his upper back. Taking a step forward as he was softly pushed, Luke darkened his eyes while slightly arching his back.


    (Luke) ¡­ We could¡¯ve paid for the damages to your tower. We could¡¯ve helped out with the reconstruction ¡­ But why send us to prison¡­?


    Silence fell upon the four of them, with the sound of burning garlic to the right of them crackling under the cloudy night sky.


    Without moving his head, Luke used his eyes to glance at his left holster that was situated on his left hip. Keeping his hands still, he also glanced from on top of the southern hill that carried the red-haired sniper, as a thought came to him.


    A thought that could save him if he was that lucky.


    But after his thought, the man started to push his finger on the trigger, with the trigger 40% already pressed.


    (???) To display an example of what happens when you decide to play hero.


    Immediately, Luke ducked his head and body 90 degrees, with the barrel of the man¡¯s gun having no chance to shoot him.


    Firing the trigger, the point-blank range didn¡¯t even scratch or graze any contact on Luke¡¯s body or clothes, with only the top of his hair being burnt from the bullet. Having both of his hands on the gravel, he used his right foot to kick back the man onto his knee, causing him to drop his gun.


    Hearing a simple crack, the man wobbled backward while scrunching up his face.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) Time to put you in a bind buddy.


    Another sniper shot thundered the ranch.


    Luke and the others already had their heads down low. Glancing up, a gushing river of blood rolled along the man¡¯s right shoulder, having his knees hit the gravel ground hard.


    Placing his left hand onto the wound, Luke, Miles, and Hope squint their eyes to notice an abundance of dust and ash being pelted by boots. Widening their eyes, the three of them slowly started to walk backward, their lungs already filled with embers and ash.


    As figures drenched in thin brown jackets wielding Thompsons and carbines were seen far in front of them.


    (Luke) We have to hold out until Sean arrives¡­


    (Miles) How can we hold them out!?


    (Luke) Uh ¡­ How long can you hold a solid shield for?


    Giving Luke a furrowed brow, Miles clicked his tongue while letting out a dry cough from the inhalation of smoke.


    (Miles) cough ¡­ For a solid defense shield while they shoot at it, I guess 10 minutes max why?


    (Luke) Alright.


    Giving Luke a nod, Miles placed himself in front of the two, kneeling with one knee on the gravel and pebble road. Having his palms scraped against the ground, a blue light began to emit from his wrists, with the light seemingly taking form to form of a large see-through shield that spanned just enough for the three of them to take position.


    Keeping his hands still on the center of the shield, Miles lowered his head, as the footsteps of a platoon of guards began to be seen right in front of their eyes.


    Both Luke and Hope sitting down along the blue shield, they soon brought out their weapons, with Hope bringing out her usual combat pistol. As for Luke, he took out dual-wielding uzis, his palms gripping tightly onto the grip of the metal.


    (Luke) Guess we¡¯re going to have to ride it out.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 23: A Showdown With A Femcel

    (Luna¡¯s group)


    Bits of garlic crops and leaves began to fade away from the liquid bestowed upon it.


    Wielding her dual-wielding blades, Luna blocked every swing and thrust from the liquid creature that was controlled by none other than Vivy.


    Moving eloquently like a gazelle, the souls of her feet were blanketed with the liquid substance, as every kick and raise to her foot released bits of the substance onto Luna or the crops. With just one touch of the liquid, the substance didn¡¯t relatively burn through the leather. But as she tilted her head downward for one split second.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) Why is half of my boot pink!?


    Turning her head back up, another thrust of the humanoid creature¡¯s hand blew against Luna¡¯s face. Making contact with her skin, Luna barely took a step back as the brunt of the impact only stumbled her off a couple of feet.


    A swollen bruise already formed along her right cheek, and small sizzling started to sunburnt her cheek, with blotches of red screaming out from utter pain.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) A-Ah!


    Having her left hand occupied by her sword, she raised her hand toward her cheek, with the grip of the blade mostly being used as a way to heal her burns. As soon as the metal made contact, bits of the metal began to turn an orangish color, as if a month full of water drenched onto a piece of old metal.


    Clenching her jaw while showing her teeth, Luna swayed her head as she honed her sights on Vivy.


    Using her right hand again, Vivy thrust her right hand yet again, this time aiming at Luna¡¯s blades that she used to block herself with. Instead of trying to keep it away from her, Luna used the tilt of her right sword to make it clear as day. The liquid substance soon splashed onto the metal, swallowing it whole.


    But having two swords, she flew the sword on her left hand straight onto the humanoid creature''s throat, the blade being completely submerged in the rotten egg-smelling liquid.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) There¡¯s gotta be a weakness to her!


    Unbothered, Vivy used her other hand to grab hold of the other sword lodged in her throat.


    Like a symbiote, the foul-smelling liquid soon began to creep down on the blades, leaving a trail of orange blots along the used-to-be white metal. Seeing the full-on desecration of her blades, Luna began to pull back, digging her heels into the muddy fertile soil.


    But in no matter, not even her strength was able to pull out from the humanoid creature, as the liquid soon began to reach down onto her bare fingers. Barely caressing her fingertips, Luna looked up toward the cloudy sky, the stars trapped up above like guardians chained by a father above¡­


    (Luna) Just what are you!?


    (Vivy) I am what you use to clean your bathrooms. And don¡¯t try to escape, there¡¯s no use doing so.


    Another sniper shot trifled the air.


    Not able to glance at the southern hill, Luna was able to take a glance at the now warm air that mixed with the dry humidity. Patches of sweat rolling down her cheeks, she turned her head to see the flames already in the same crop field that was to the east.


    Vivy glanced at the embers of the crop fields burning, making her push up the corners of her lips to reach the height of her ears.


    (Vivy) You see, you came to your own accord. You have pissed off Daddy really bad, so now you¡¯re going to receive the punishment he has bestowed upon you.


    (Luna) I don¡¯t ¡­ grunts ¡­ take consequences from men.


    (Vivy) You¡¯re finally being relatable now. As a fellow fem¡ª


    (Luna) But only for one man.


    Buzzing slowly came forth from the southern side of the two of them.


    Both girls looking toward the sound, noticed a large swarm of insects that caused Luna to let go of both of her blades. Her breath being caught inside of her throat, she widened her eyes as the lack of blood flow from her feet soon began to crumble her down.


    She noticed all of the insects were coated with dark and yellow skin. Her heart pounding out of her chest, she slowly trailed backward as her teeth clattered.


    (Luna) BEES!!!


    Her tough side crumbling down to that of a regular teenage girl, Luna blanketed herself with the garlic crops, covering her face with her hands.


    Vivy quickly walked backward as she also noticed one different characteristic compared to the insect that Luna blared out. One of the characteristics is that the insect had long slim legs and body, along with their skin being more oiled and shiny.


    (Vivy¡¯s thoughts) Wait! Wait! Wait!


    In the snap of a finger, the swarm of yellow devils from hell began to surround the poor woman, as she fought the air with her arms and hands while keeping her head down.


    Chris, who had just seen the entire fight like a spectator, noticed a large burly figure sitting down along the far end of the garlic field. His eyes closed, he was wide open for anyone to take down, but fortunately for him, there were eyes right above him.


    Eyes that were eagle-shaped and nested itself on top of the hill.


    Gawking his mouth open, he looked over toward the dancing Vivy who fought against the swarm of yellow devils, with just a single word coming out.


    (Chris) Wasps¡­


    (Benn¡¯s thoughts) Wasps have tough exoskeletons, but not that much when dealing with bleach. But they could withstand bleach more than actual metal.


    The swarm beginning to shrink, many of the fallen wasps that attacked the poor humanoid creature soon got swallowed up by the liquid bleach. Blots of bubbles soon popping out from the humanoid creature¡¯s skin, she knelt down on the ground with both of her palms holding herself up.


    Turning her head toward the burning crop field, she had no choice but to soon wither all the liquid away. Like an ice cube that melted onto a patch of sidewalk, the liquid spread out far and wide for a few meters, but unlike the ice cube, it still left the core.


    A core that had wasp stings all around her body.


    (Vivy¡¯s thoughts) I ¡­ gotta get up ¡­


    Despite 75% of the wasps being killed by the bleach, the other 25% still continued its merciless rampage. Reaching her hand outward, she looked toward the ranch that had its dazzling lights on.


    Her thighs swollen, her lips botched up, her cheeks puffed like a pufferfish.


    Her entire lower body was paralyzed, with no choice but to claw herself on top of the fertilized dirt that engraved itself onto her pale skin legs. Clattering her teeth, her throat soon began to be molested by a couple of stings from not outside, but inside her throat;


    Her windpipe soon began to be clogged by the large inflammation of her insides.


    (Vivy¡¯s thoughts) I ¡­ gotta make it back ¡­ before ¡­ I need ¡­ I need he¡ª


    (??? in Vivy¡¯s thoughts) You got to be perfect in what you do Vivy. Promise me you won¡¯t be like your good-for-nothing brother.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    (Vivy¡¯s thoughts) no¡­


    Her crawling soon ceased, as she just blindly stared straight at the large ranch that she called home.


    Still letting the wasps sting her repeatedly, even noise from all around her soon began to fade away with the world of white taking over. Not even feeling the sensations of the world around her, even the palms that were drenched with dirt soon began to fade into submission as well.


    Next, she couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s in front of her anymore.


    (Vivy¡¯s thoughts) I need power.


    Her body soon began to melt like water.


    Like water she ebbed, being submerged in the dense liquid that she found solace in. Allowing her mouth to be open, a large quantity of the liquid soon plowed into her desolate mouth, all the while she saw the fading light that was out of her reach.


    (Vivy¡¯s thoughts) I need more.


    Then came the Hades zone of the abyss.


    Trapped in the pitch-black void of what¡¯s not real and what¡¯s real, not even a trace of breath or thought soon brought up to her mind or body. But just as she was about to close her eyes, a single flash of white sparkled and gleamed right in front of her.


    A light that was just narrowly in her line of grasp.


    (Vivy¡¯s thoughts) I need your strength, Vivy.


    Grabbing a hold of the white spark, the pitch-black void of nothingness soon erupted into reality. Like a time suck, a jolt of lightning traversed through her entire body.


    Having her knees grazing the soil below, she looked up toward the cloudy sky that she longed to see for the stars above.


    But in the end, all that matters is perfection, not detours.


    (Vivy¡¯s thoughts) Blessing of Bleach: Act 2.


    A burst of bleach soon brushed down against all of them, along with the flames from the eastern side soon being put to a halt.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Luna) What the¡ª


    She stumbled backward from the tidal wave of bleach.


    Hitting her head on the dirt, the bleach grazed and splashed up upon her face, with bits of the liquid clamming down onto her eyes and mouth. Along with Chris merely watching the wave unfold, the gushing of it managed to cover the top half of his boots.


    But the more the bleach spread out, the incoming flames from the east began to be cured by the said bleach.


    Springing his eyes back to life, Benn panted heavily as he placed his right hand onto his pectoral muscle. His face already pained with sweat, and his legs soon fell fast asleep as if thousands of needles were pinning him on his soles.


    (Benn¡¯s thoughts) I was lucky enough to find a wasp nest and use the queen for her vision, but controlling the queen was a hundred times more exhausting than a regular worker. I wish that I could control the entire swarm rather than just the queen¡­


    Barely having one foot on the soil, he had the other foot nestled softly underneath the garlic crops. Seeing that both Chris and Luna were relatively intact, he also took notice of a feminine figure looking up into the night sky.


    Without a care in the world, the woman dripped out bleach from the ends of her fingertips, the brash liquid giving malnourishment to the crops below.


    (Vivy) I think I¡¯m ready for round two¡­


    No wasp stings nor bruises were seen on her body.


    As if she had never been stung in the first place, her soft porcelain pale skin glowed under the cloudy night sky, followed by her turquoise hair flowing in the hot wind. Spreading both of her hands out, she softly giggled out in the dead of night, with gunshots soon beginning to be rampant far into the eastern side of the ranch.


    Tilting her head backward, she made eye contact with Benn. Causing her to spit with just a single glance, rubbing and digging the area where she spat by using the tip of her boots.


    Barely standing on his feet, Benn took a single step forward with his right foot. Having his mouth froth out in the open, he dragged his left foot through the fertile dirt all the while keeping his frowning glare at the woman.


    In return, Vivy¡¯s hands began to trickle down the soil with her bleach, having them onto the height of her waist. Like watering the garden with a hose, an endless stream of bleach just poured out while hunching her back. Ceasing the flow of bleach, she then¡­


    Grabbed the javelin-like bleach spear that she held with her right hand.


    (Vivy) After I¡¯m done with you, you wish you¡¯d be dead.


    (Luna) And after I¡¯m done with you, you¡¯ll wish that you would have killed me.


    In the knick of time, Vivy arched her back 90 degrees, with her vision fully encapsulating the rusted blade of none other than the swordswoman of the group. The bottom of the blade barely grazing the tip of her long nose, Luna used her other blade to thrust straight on top of Vivy¡¯s abdomen.


    Since she had a javelin carved out of bleach, she tightened her bottom as well as her lower body to hold herself in that arched position. By extending her right arm, she narrowly blocked the blade from entering inside of her stomach, the tip of it millimeters from seething into her liver.


    Despite the javelin not being able to be used offensively¡­


    A huge burst of bleach slammed onto her face.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) Huh?


    Being pushed back a couple of feet, she soon landed on her back as a small crack was created on her lower back. Her eyes were stained red, as well as her pupils making her seem disarrayed, the smell of the overall fumes formed low monotone groans and growls from her throat.


    Having one knee on the dirt, as well as opening her eyes, she widened them soon after when seeing another javelin being held by Vivy.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) Shit!


    (Chris¡¯s thoughts) What can I do¡­


    About to throw her javelin, Luna took a wobbly step back before vanishing like the hot wind of the night. Teleporting in back of her, Luna had her heels slightly angled on the ground like a ballerina replacing her tippy toes with her heels.


    And just on the other end of the crop field was Chris, who wielded his mauser pistol with both of his hands. The gun shaking and trembling, the metal clacked softly followed by the barrel of the gun raising itself onto the woman. Gulping down, his breath out of place, his knees buckled.


    His vision began to blur as if his eyeballs were crying rather than his own eyes.


    (Chris¡¯s thoughts) If I shoot her, she¡¯ll come to attack me¡­ She¡¯s powerful ¡­ and she¡¯ll¡­


    Puckering up his lips to form a twitching frown, he moved his finger closer and closer to caress the stinging metal that pinched his skin. His lungs full of air, along with his face beginning to water from the intense stare that he forgave on the woman, his finger began to push farther on the trigger.


    And with one more push¡ª


    A hand blocked the barrel of the gun. His vision completely blurred in front of him, the only thing that he could see in front of him was nothing but the gun and hand that held him back. Turning to the right to see his shoulder, silence fell for him.


    (Christian) Once we get back, you¡¯re going to be scooping chicken poop every day for a week.


    (Chris) C-Christian!


    Benn slowly walked toward the two of them, clutching his right hand over his chest as blood spurted out from both of his nostrils. The two brothers watching the shark-human barely keep his feet straight, Chris lowered his gun to his holster, while Christian folded his arms over his chest.


    As he tapped his foot on the dirt.


    (Christian) Seems like you reached your limits sharky.


    (Benn) Need ¡­ medicine¡­


    (Chris) Uh ¡­ oh-here I¡¯ll give it to you.


    Pulling out a simple miniscule glass capsule, the glass that contained it was only a few millimeters in length with the serum being shaded in a milky white. Having it tightly wrapped in his right hand, Chris was about to toss it to Benn until a firm hand tightened onto his shoulder.


    Not even bothering to turn to look at the figure from before, Chris looked downward as he rubbed the glass with his light-tanned fingers.


    (Christian) That¡¯s our last sample.


    (Chris) But he needs it more than me¡­


    (Christian) That shark-human has a member that could heal in their group, so it would be stupid for you to just give it to¡ª


    Chris shrugged off his brother¡¯s hand, causing it to lower against Christian¡¯s leg.


    Tightening his hold on the glass capsule, the glass itself began to slightly break against Chris¡¯s grip. His body softly trembling, Chris walked toward the shark-human who had both knees on the dirt, with the stems of the garlic reaching up to his waist.


    Unable to speak, Christian only watched with his mouth slightly opened to let the hot air dwell in his dry mouth. Standing in front of the shark-human, Chris knelt on one knee, extending his hand toward Benn to allow him to grab the glass capsule in one snatch.


    Standing up, he didn¡¯t dare to look at his brother, as he just stared into the empty midnight horizon.


    (Chris) Why are shark-humans dangerous ¡­? An idiot like me cannot understand why¡­ so tell me why.


    Christian looked away, letting his eyes and cheeks drop down while letting his hands be motionless to gravity.


    A hole starting to dwell inside of himself, he began to look toward the shark-human that began to drink down the small bottle of penicillin. Letting out a long exhale of air out of his lungs, he turned his body away from the two of them, as he adjusted his eyeballs to glance toward Chris alone.


    (Christian) Let¡¯s just get out of here¡­


    Pinning the camera onto a different set of characters.


    Luna leaped back and teleported endlessly across the fields of garlic that she jumped through, as fertilizer soon molested the ends of her all-colored pink shoes. Followed by her jacket and pants being shaded in a light pink as well, her blades were bent and rusted from the past attacks and chemicals that were unfortunately bestowed on her and her blades.


    But that didn¡¯t stop her, as Vivy carried a bleach-crafted shield with her left hand while throwing exploding bleach javelins with her right.


    Not being fast for Luna, Vivy began to let out an angry hum from her throat, her eyes straining red from the woman who outpaced her.


    (Vivy) Hold still you stupid muscular bitch!


    (Luna) Make me, you manless whore!


    Throwing another javelin, it flew through the air the same as last time, exploding from the back of Luna. Learning from her mistake, Luna instantly teleported in back of Vivy, pushing her feet off against the soil as she looked like she flew in the air.


    Thrusting both of her hands back, she then propelled them in the direction of where Vivy¡¯s chest was.


    But with her left shield, Vivy barely blocked both Luna¡¯s blades as it soon got trapped by her bleach yet again.


    (Vivy) My whore now!~


    (Luna) Fuck!


    Sizzling from the crops can be heard.


    Both ignoring the sizzling, Vivy pulled back her right arm, as another javelin soon began to form with her right palm. Letting out a devilish grin, her eyes began to slant sideways as wrinkles formed along her forehead and cheeks, despite her age being similar to Luna¡¯s.


    Tilting her head to the right, a bit of saliva ran down her right lip.


    (Vivy) So long bitch!


    A hand began to choke on Vivy¡¯s throat.


    In front of Vivy, a woman with dark-complected skin came right in between her and the tanned beauty. Having hair that barely reached her shoulders, the woman who looked the same age as Luke began to drip an abundance of a foul liquid similar to Vivy¡¯s.


    Or rather, a liquid that was rather the complete opposite.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) Pacifica?


    Both Vivy¡¯s neck and Pacifica¡¯s palm started to sting from the conflicting liquids, Pacifica began to clench down her teeth as she slightly turned to look at Luna.


    (Pacifica) Looks Looks like my time has come to deliver a beatdown!

 Arc 2 - Chapter 24: Holding Out Against The Richest Man

    (Reverence 3, 59 / 12:15AM)


    (Luke¡¯s Group)


    Only the sound of bullets and gunfire grazed against all three of their ears.


    With only the blue shielded barrier giving them a breath of sanity, the three of them felt each whistle that narrowly hit the tip of their heads. As Miles held his hands onto the center of the shield, bits of sweat rolled down his nose and cheek, the gravel being quenched with the delight of any water that came.


    And to the left of the shield covering Hope, followed by the right of the shield covering Luke.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Just how much longer can we take!?


    Barely glancing from the top of the shield, a platoon of guards wielding Thompson and carbine rifles continued their display of raining bullets. Still wielding just his dual-wielding uzis, Luke raised his right hand as he then blind fired at the crowd of guards that only shot back.


    Unlike the undead that just rushed like their lives depended on it, the Zirarge guards took position behind anything that may cover their body but not their head. Yet despite this, not a single one has gotten shot.


    Hope, who also blindfired the same as Luke, glanced underneath to see the shield flicker its strong comforting light for a split second.


    (Hope¡¯s thoughts) How much longer can Miles go for¡­


    The fields continued to burn to the left of them, some of the smoke and embers started to overlay the three of them.


    Despite the many sniper shots piercing the air in hopes of support, it was more or less blindsided as the covering smoke clogged Jack¡¯s view of the guards on the ground. The signal only just backfired, Jack looked down onto the dead grass that covered the top of his ankles.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) And just how much longer is my luck going to be doodoo¡­


    In front of the group of Zirarge guards, the leader of them stood out in the open without a shred of decency to take cover. Still wielding his trench gun with both of his hands, the man placed it along his shoulder as the barrel aimed straight up at the sky.


    A couple of guards were right by him, one of the men placed his hand on his left shoulder.


    (Zirardge Guard#1) Sir! Please recommend taking cover!


    (???) How about I advise trying to surround them boy? As long as those three are fighting back, I don¡¯t want to hear any complaints!


    (Zirardge Guard #2) Y-Yes sir¡­


    With the flames of the burning garlic crops to the right of him, Luke took a one-second glance to look at the leader who just stood in the center of it all.


    In that one second, an Oscar-worthy shot was captured.


    The flames reaching up high in the sky, along with his guards raining down their bullets onto them, the man straightened his back as not even a bullet grazed him. The man making that one-second eye contact, his daggered and sleepless eyes looked deep into Luke¡¯s pushed-up eyes.


    As the second passed, Luke placed his head back to cover, tinnitus starting to take grip of his ears that couldn¡¯t deal with the strain of more bullets.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) There¡¯s gotta be more to this¡­ And also¡­


    Previously, Jack shot the man in his shoulder, which gave them a headstart in building an improved defense. But as if the bullet never happened, the man stood by business, with a large amount of dry blood drenching his right sleeve.


    Unable to look up at the cloudy sky, Luke only just stared into the gravel road that his feet were pointed towards. Unable to tell what lay truly beyond the smoke and burning air, dust and the smell of burnt garlic just clogged his airways as he just sat on top of the gravel.


    But his body felt rumbling.


    Rumbling that soon perked Miles¡¯s head upward, trying to glance from behind him. Hope doing the same, she pointed her weapon straight at the fog of dust and smoke that was on the opposite end of the guards that they were being shot at.


    More rumbling was felt.


    (Luke) What ¡­ the ¡­ f¡ª


    A battalion of green donkeys came out from the burning fog.


    Riding along those donkeys were none other than men and women who wore brown outdoor jackets, wielding nothing but Thompson guns with their primary hands. As they held onto the reins with their other hand, the leader of the group was a middle-aged woman with dark purple hair.


    Her hair swaying in the wind, she raised up her right hand that held her Thompson with, pointing the barrel straight toward the cloudy sky.


    (Iris) CHARGE!!


    Then came the shouts of many men and women in unison, their yells managing to deafen the battle as even bullets didn¡¯t unload them. Along with many of the guards taking a step back, even the leader of the Zirardges scrunched up his face, his mustache soon freckling in a fit of rage.


    Pointing his finger at the dark purple-haired woman riding the donkey, he dug his heels into the gravel while digging his gun onto his shoulder. Straightening his back, the rest of the trembling soldiers who saw him still standing soon began to widen their eyes in awe.


    The leader shot out his trench gun up in the air, getting all of his guard¡¯s attention.


    (???) I SAID FIGHT GOD DAMN IT!!!


    Like the snap of an alligator turtle, every Zirardge soldier yelled out together, rushing the Pacithiests head-on.


    The dark purple-haired woman soon stopped right where Luke and the other two were pinned down, getting off her green donkey as she set foot on the hard gravel. As the rest of the soldiers charged headfirst, the clamps of the donkey''s hooves created a fog of dust that blocked the guards from catching a glimpse of Luke and his members.


    Looking up at the woman, Luke placed the back of his head onto the softly flickering blue shield wall.


    (Luke) I thought the Pacithiests didn¡¯t want any part in this.


    (Iris) One of our soldiers decided to go on his own and try to be in your strike force.


    (Miles) If you¡¯re talking about Chris, he¡¯s on the southern part of the ranch.


    (Iris) Not to worry, his siblings have gone to that location. As my father said, any friend of David¡¯s is a friend to us.


    Letting out a soft smile, the many downpours of bullets coming from the other end of the road continued with Hope covering her ears from the noise. Looking toward the battle ensuing, many of the Pacithiests that sprayed their bullets managed to shoot and tear a good amount of guards that only rushed.


    Blood littered the gravel road, and cries from the guards rocked the air as they ran past the leader who still wielded his trench gun. Running straight to the ranch house, some of them dropped their weapons as they fled, with some tumbling as some of the donkey¡¯s hooves crashed down onto them like dirt.


    Luke looked downward as he let out a dry cough.


    Both metal grips of his guns creaked from the pressure that he bestowed on them, the entirety of his right eye was blocked by his right side bang.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) We were biting off more than we could chew. How can one decoy strategy lead up to this¡­


    The leader just stood with his trench gun now facing the large group of green donkeys.


    Leaving his trench gun down to his thigh, the leader only extended his left hand, his fat palm being showcased. The barrel of his gun pointed down to the ground, not even the ashes and sparks of burnt garlic burned or pinched his cheeks or clothes.


    As someone from behind walked up to him.


    (???) That long in the shower Betty?


    (Betty) I had to moisturize my hair, Doug.


    (Doug) I guess that answer¡¯s fine dear.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The woman next to him was only a couple of years older than he was, her short hair barely covering the bottom of her ears. Having light blonde hair, bits of white were wrinkled onto both ends of where her temples were. As well as wearing a black summer dress, her skirt reached down to where her ankles were, with her forearms and main arms being revealed to the world.


    Wearing turquoise-colored boots the same as the man next to her, she was a couple of inches shorter than Hope.


    Extending both of her hands out, her wrinkled fingers and saggy palms were also shown to the group of riding Pacithiests. Spreading both of her feet apart, she closed her eyes while spitting out the tobacco that rummaged inside of her mouth.


    (Betty) Unsight.


    The soldiers that were merely inches away from gunning down the two enemies¡ª


    Every single one of them rode past them.


    Continuing to ride straight to the ranch house, even Iris and Luke¡¯s group all stood by and watched as the rest of them aimlessly rode with their heads looking in every direction. Noticing that every single one of them had their eyes still opened, they all seemed relatively normal or uninjured.


    But their bodies shook relentlessly, as most of them started to slow down their riding, with the hooves of the donkeys skidding on the road.


    (Pacithiest Soldier #1) W-Where are we?!


    (Pacithiest Soldier #2) I can¡¯t see! I can¡¯t see!


    (Pacithiest Soldier #3) What did that witch do!?


    (Pacithiest Soldier #4) She must¡¯ve put us in the dark or something!?


    With the large group of Pacithiest soldiers narrowly in the back of the ranch house, fighting wasn¡¯t going to help them as they were seemingly left in the dark. Doug and Betty, who only smirked, turned their heads back to the main group.


    Still having the barrel of the trench gun aiming at Luke, the two of them begin to walk, their boots kicking off burnt crops that have formed and nestled into charcoal balls. Wiping away a heap of sweat from his forehead, Luke remained still as he also locked eyes on the man with the bushy turquoise mustache.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) What did that woman do? Does she have a blessing or a curse that we don¡¯t know about?


    Stopping halfway from where they were, Betty began to extend both of her hands outward again, leading Luke and the others to cover their eyes with their hands. Blocking their vision, they all nestled down onto the flickering bluish shield that began to weaken, as Miles began to sweat more and more from the strain of keeping it up.


    Hearing a loud click and reload, the sound of a gunshot swept the air like a tidal wave.


    Hope, who was the only one to open her eyes, looked over to see where the shot landed¡ª


    Miles¡¯s left shoulder had a large hole.


    Blood soon spurted out from the wound, while Miles¡¯s left arm was dangling from a thread while pushing himself onto the road. Clenching his jaw shut, his eyes widened with a red strain that made it seem his eyes were going to pop out. Hope hovering her hands toward him, a cruel demented scream shook inside of his body, not letting it see the light of day.


    (Betty) One fell for it.


    Barely touching the wound that left Miles¡¯s left swinging back and forth, Hope soon saw nothing but darkness.


    Not allowing herself to breathe, she felt the blood trickle down onto her hands and fingers that were Miles¡¯s, her nails soon being showered by the reddish liquid.


    (Hope) Ah ¡­ I can¡¯t see ¡­ I can¡¯t see!


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Oh no¡­


    Scrunching up his face, Luke stood up and he soon ran toward the two of them with his hand extending outward. Her ears perked up, Iris extended her hand to the young man who jumped up, with her knees on the verge of lifting herself off the ground. All the while she had her eyes closed.


    (Iris) No Fenix, you can¡¯t go!


    As soon as Luke opened his eyes, his vision perceived the river of blood that flowed out of Miles¡¯s shoulder. Seeing Hope having her breath broken into a hard pant, her chest went up and down to the rapid beating of her heart.


    In that instant, blindness also came for Luke as well.


    Then came the gunshot.


    His nose trickled with a mysterious liquid, his head felt light as he dropped to his knees. His kneecaps being grated by the gravel road below, he then let his body thump itself down onto the road, letting bits of pebble and rock seep into his collar and sh¡ª


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Iris) No Fenix, you can¡¯t go!


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Wait¡­


    Still having his eyes covered, Luke immediately dropped his knees to the ground, instantly feeling the hard gravel road that he was accustomed to.


    His breath trapped in his lungs, not a trace of air came out from his nostrils, his throat parched from just simply not swallowing. Having his head lower than the bluish shield that protected them, Luke didn¡¯t dare take a peep as he remembered the middle-aged woman with the blinding power.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Why does it feel like ¡­ is this part of my blessing? I¡¯ll try to come up with a conclusion later.


    Feeling a firm hand clamp down onto his left shoulder, a warm breath soon molested his ear. Perking his ear upward, he also puckered up his lips while stiffening his body as someone¡¯s chest grazed his upper back.


    Causing his face to turn a slightly bright red.


    (Iris) Do you have anything at your disposal, Fenix?


    (Luke) Uh ¡­ I-I-I don¡¯t know¡­


    (Iris) Any gadgets that can be of use?


    Trying to ignore the chest that grazed onto his back, Luke swayed his head back and forth as he looked down to the ground with closed eyes. Hearing the sounds of footsteps already creeping in, Luke moved his face to the direction of where Iris faced him.


    Placing both of his palms on the road, he then cleared his throat, his face and hers merely inches from each other.


    (Luke) I have something that I could use, but promise that you¡¯ll be ready for it.


    (Iris) I could handle anything.


    Lifting up his hand, Luke then placed it inside his leather jacket, his knuckles being bruised by the many other metallic junk that he had inside. Grabbing a metallic device hidden inside of his pockets, Luke hovered his thumb onto a red button that was mantled on the top.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.


    Which released a plume of expanding smoke.


    The force of the plume caused them to slam their backs against the barrier, every inch of their body that had loose clothing soon collected a vast amount of unfiltered ash. Opening their eyes, smoke molested down onto their windpipes, making them cough out whatever liquid that situated in their lungs. Mucus and saliva littered the gravel road, most of their nostrils began to bleed out as the taste of iron and metal caressed their upper lips.


    (Iris) cough cough ¡­ What was that!?


    (Luke) It¡¯s the opposite ¡­ cough cough ¡­ of a dust sweeper. It creates a plume of smoke.


    (Iris) I hope that ¡­ cough cough ¡­ makes it so that woman don''t blind us.


    Standing up, Luke barely noticed the barely conscious Miles who still had his right hand on the center of the road. His eyes flickered like he was possessed, the stream of blood from his shoulder began to cease as Hope managed to sew his arm with her heavenly light.


    Sweat drenched her neck and throat, her breath began to fasten as 75% of Miles¡¯s arm was sown.


    Turning his head toward where the two Zirardges were originally positioned, Luke aimed down his Uzi onto the melancholic smoke that partially dented his vision. Iris, who only wielded a simple Thompson with her right hand, aimed it along with Luke.


    A reverb service bell dings yet again.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Now I can sense it.


    In just a split second, Luke pushed his heels to jump to the left, just as a trench gun gunshot pierced the right of him.


    Aiming his gun in the direction of the gunshot, Luke caressed the finger on the stinging trigger, sending a mag of bullets in the said direction. While he lept to the left, he got out of the zone of the smoke, seeing in front of him two angry-looking middle-aged people. Their faces wrinkled and scrounged up, the barrel of Doug¡¯s trench gun immediately aimed at Luke.


    (Doug) There you are!


    Shooting another round of bullets, Luke sprinted with the continuing flames from only a foot to the left of him shining his skin. Pointing both of his uzis onto Doug, he then only returned the exchange as another mag of bullets came forth from his weapons.


    But there was also the woman who extended both of her palms forward. Unlike last time, Luke closed his eyes.


    Like riding a tumultuous rollercoaster in pitch black, the piercing wave of bullets grazing his skin and clothes was only felt. All hairs of his body seemingly sticking up in unison, Luke stopped as his blessing told him to do, with another bullet grazing the tip of his nose.


    All of this happened in the span of only 3 to 4 seconds.


    (Doug) All those rumors about you are starting to come true¡­


    Reloading his trench gun, all of his attention was on the wooden yet metallic gun that he wielded, as it released a chamber of used bullets. Placing buckshot bullets into the chamber, Doug aimed down his sights on the¡ª


    A tsunami of bullets pierced the air.


    Tilting his head upward, the trench gun that he wielded with both of his chubby hands soon dropped to the floor. The entirety of his chest, stomach, lower stomach, and crotch were pulverized by lead, blood soon escaped from dozens of holes that formed along the wounds that he was dealt with. With the bullets ceasing their fire show, Doug finally collapsed with both of his knees scraping against the pebbles that cut upon his thin layer of brown-colored khaki pants.


    And from out of the now loose smoke, was a dark purple-haired woman holding a thompson, her frown and glare as cold as northern ice.


    (Doug) gurgles ¡­


    (Iris) Don¡¯t try to force yourself, you¡¯re as good as dead.


    Having his knuckles hovered over the gravel road beneath him, Doug soon began to look up at the cloudy night sky that was already blocked by smoke and ash. A stream of blood swept out from his lower lip, and his breathing soon began to cease, with his chest heaving up and down more and slower.


    Silence fell, his lower body already failing. His vision blurring, his upper body froze like a mannequin.


    Only the release of a long exhausted gasp came out from his now failing lungs. The woman next to him widened her eyes out of fear, and both her knees began to wobble her body right to left as if she was about to fall.


    (Iris) Now how about¡ª


    (Doug) I¡¯m not dying that easily.


    Without even using his hands or arms, only the use of his hind legs managed to pull himself back up from the ground.


    In unison, all the bullets that were lodged tightly inside of his body all came out, ringing as they danced with the rocks below. Taking a step back, Iris lowered her gun as the man who had blood seeping from his body soon patched himself like ¡­


    (Doug) I never really felt death come for me yet.


    Like a vampire.


    His wounds were already patched, and his chubby hands began to reach toward the trench gun that he dropped previously. Iris, who continued to walk backward, dropped her gun as she also covered her eyes from the woman who began to extend her palms forward.


    Another rain of bullets crashed onto Doug.


    From his face down to his liver, bullets riddled against his body the same way as his front body was. Turning his head, another stream of blood flowed out of his mouth, as he only glared at the young man with his gun releasing a multitude of smoke.


    (Doug) I didn¡¯t tell you to fight me, didn¡¯t I not?


    Not dropping his trench gun, nor faltering his stance this time, Doug then shot a few shots toward Luke, who dodged them effortlessly by only moving his feet to the right and left. Clicking the trigger again, a high-pitched click soon sores his ears, making him drop his gun out of frustration.


    Betty, who finally returned to her senses, moved her hands toward Luke who raised his uzis to fire another round of bullets. Pushing her left lip to reach toward the bottom of her left ear, her saggy palms managed to encapsulate the young man¡­


    As he stumbled backward.


    (Luke) No ¡­ d-d-no¡­


    Looking all around him, darkness surrounded him, but his eyes appeared normal.


    Seeing that Luke was in a bind, Doug then pulled out a homemade black remote, as it only contained just a few buttons. Previously letting his trench gun drop, he raised the black remote in the air with his thumb hovering over a blue button on the top.


    Clicking it, he let off a devilish smirk, his stare being directed now toward the middle-aged woman with dark purple hair. As Iris was reloading another set of bullets into her Thompson, she had her finger on the trigger with her left eye locked onto the remote.


    (Doug) So tell me, do you have anyone who holds a special place in your heart by any chance?


    (Iris) What are you trying to get at?


    (Doug) Long ago, there was a kid that we sheltered in. He was like the little brother that I never had.


    Putting the remote back inside his leather jacket, the wounds from prior began to heal again. Another dance began down beneath Doug¡¯s feet, he rubbed his chin with his chubby pale fingers.


    (Doug) I think you remember him. He most definitely doesn¡¯t remember you, but he has ginger hair. Ring any bells.


    Her breath got caught in her throat.


    While inside of his pocket, the remote that he had tucked away was soon pressed.


    (Iris) What ¡­ do you mean take in¡­?

 Arc 2 - Chapter 25: Explain Yourself

    (Reverence 2, 59 / 8:01PM)


    Back at the Pacithiest adobe.


    Several hours before the raid on the ranch, a bunch of men and women were all sitting on the dining room floor. Their bottoms nestled themselves on the hardwood, nearly twenty to thirty of them all had their elbows touching against one another, as two Pacitheist soldiers stood right in front of all of them.


    One of the soldiers had a cowlick on the right side of his hair, while the other soldier had her hair styled in a bob cut. And along the end of the room, stood two women and two men, with one of the men having white spiked hair.


    (Christian) All right so here¡¯s the plan.


    Taking out a laminated brown paper, Christian pushed his hand to let the other soldiers see the dusted long-width paper. Seeing the outline, many of the soldiers looked at one another as the paper took the shape of an old map with tourist destinations.


    (Christian) I¡¯ll return it to Sean¡¯s room when I¡¯m done, but we¡¯re going here, to the Zirardge ranch.


    Everyone remained silent.


    Not even letting out a muffled voice or a whisper, some of the soldiers began to look down onto the dark wooden floor. As for the other half, some of them placed their hands on their foreheads, swaying their heads from right to left.


    Christian lowered his hand that held the map, having it brush his thigh as sucked in an abundance of air before blowing out.


    (Christian) I know you guys don¡¯t want to go there, but my brother decided to go in on the strike force without my permission. I just need to get him back, so I¡¯m only asking for your¡ª


    (Pacithiest Soldier #1) Are we doing this for your benefit?


    One of the soldiers that sat right in front of Christian spoke out, his head still tilted downward with his eyes not yet seen by Christian.


    His hands staining the wooden floor with his petrified sweat, bits of his nails began to scrap against the wood. Puckering up a frown, the man¡¯s voice barely held back a long growl from escaping, his vocals on the verge of grinding against the mucus layer of his throat.


    (Pacithiest Soldier #1) Why would we risk our lives for your brother¡­ He¡¯s the weakest out of all of us.


    (Christian) Jumbo don¡¯t¡­


    The very map that he held with his right hand soon crunched up along with his fingers, followed by his left hand also balling itself into a fist.


    To the right of him, Pacifica began to grind both of her teeth while having her mouth sewn shut from her lips. Her knees slightly swaying despite there being no wind, she coldly stared at the bunny-human that resembled more of a human, his long brown hair reaching down to his lower back.


    Perking up his button nose, Jumbo began to tilt his head up slowly.


    (Jumbo) He has the lowest scores in terms of physical strength and mental capacity. He¡¯s practically deadweight to us.


    (Christian) Please stop talking now¡­


    Christian began to lower his head, his right hand shaking violently with the crumbled laminated map going along with it.


    All the soldiers around Jumbo soon began to move their bodies away from him without standing up, since they were all squashed like sardines. With hands placing themselves onto the soldier¡¯s shoulders, widened eyes and shaking heads only looked toward his way.


    He finally tilted his head upward to look at the barely-containing Christian.


    (Jumbo) And you want to save him? Sacrificing all of us just to save your brother? As repentance for what happened with your older brother?


    The brown map that already turned into a ball soon dropped onto the floor.


    Extending his left hand, Christian soon grabbed Jumbo¡¯s collar, his eyes straining red as his right hand barely contained his implosive rage. Despite his right hand being pulled back, he kept it in place as his breathing intensified, his chest heaving up and down in a fast arithmetic pattern.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    (Christian) Quiet!


    (David) Silence.


    David garnered everyone¡¯s attention.


    Folding his arms, the front end of the hat blocked anyone from seeing his face, as the sun settled deep into the horizon. With no sun to shine on his face, the only thing that David did was straighten his back while holding his hands inside his jacket.


    And in that single moment, both Christian and Jumbo seemingly felt like two deflated balloons, with Christian¡¯s anger seemingly jumping out the window. Letting go of Jumbo, he slightly opened his mouth while the bunny-human turned his whole body toward the middle-aged man.


    (David) You guys are both adults so act like it. Now son, what happened to Manny wasn¡¯t your fault, but care to explain to your soldiers more on your plan? They follow you, but they aren¡¯t going to die for a soldier¡¯s cause.


    Glancing to the right of him, Christian noticed a dropped metal wrench in front of Pacifica¡¯s feet, with the metal denting the floor. A small sniffle came out from her, she walked herself to her corner, pressing her back on the stone-hardened walls.


    Slumping down, Christian gulped down whatever dry saliva he had situated in his mouth, clasping both of his hands as he noticed the crumpled-up map below.


    (Christian) ¡­ There¡¯s info on something in that ranch.


    Every soldier perked their heads up.


    Getting their attention, Christian looked at each and every soldier who had furrowed brows and pushed-up faces. Unable to walk back and forth since soldiers were sitting right in front of him, Christian clamped both of his feet together, keeping his legs straight and his knees unbuckled.


    (Christian) Info that may lead to something. Luke, the leader or commander of The Dark Angels, told me earlier today that he feels like he is being watched. If he feels like he¡¯s being watched, then doesn¡¯t that mean we could be being watched as well?


    Bits of sweat soon formed on half of the soldiers in the room, with almost all of them glistening under the single lightbulb hanging on top of the ceiling. As for the two women who kept watch over the old man who was in between them, the woman with monolid eyes and glasses puckered up her lips. As she pressed more onto her father¡¯s shoulder.


    (Christian) It¡¯s pretty clear that they were set up from the beginning, most likely the Zirardges, but like the Boss said; any friend of David¡¯s is a friend to the Boss.


    Christian then finally knelt to pick up the map that had crumbled like a ball, picking it up with just his two fingers. Showing the clear full view of the country that they were birthed into, every eye and nose pointed itself onto that map.


    (Christian) You don¡¯t have to do it for me, hell you don¡¯t have to do it for Luke and his group, but do it for the Boss¡¯s sake. By a raise of hands, who¡¯s willing to accompany me?


    Silence only filled the room.


    Like a domino effect, one person raised their hand on the back of the group, then another person, and another. Slowly, two people, then four, then eight.


    Then the entirety of the group of soldiers, all having a little smirk latched onto their faces. Jumbo, who zipped his lips like a zipper, also slowly raised his hand hesitantly, keeping his face hidden from Christian.


    Putting his hands behind his back, he had them hold onto each other as he glanced at every soldier, even looking toward the back where Jenny, the Boss, Iris, and David were. While also glancing to the right corner where Pacifica smiled wryly from.


    (Christian) Thank you guys. I promise that we¡¯ll help Sean get that info, and back up Luke and his group while getting back our comrade.


    (Christian¡¯s thoughts) And if Sean is correct, there may be some info regarding the location of that cartel group.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Reverence 1, 59 / 10:00AM)


    A day prior.


    Somewhere in a government office in Lagefor.


    The windows latched in a dark tinted state, the smell of cigar smoke and whiskey burdened the room with sin. Inside the room, a large wooden desk held behind a chubby man wearing a flat cap. A man who had turquoise hair as well as a turquoise bushy mustache.


    (Doug) Welcome agents, please take a seat.


    Four men and women wearing black suits and fedoras soon took their seats in front of the weird-haired man, with the man in the middle already folding his arms and putting his right boot on the desk.


    Having a side bang that covered his left eye, the agent had blonde hair with eyelids darkened like dark chocolate.


    (Doug) I would like to give thanks in return for my bribe. You made my money¡¯s worth.


    (Agent Briggs) Does it look like I did it for money?


    (Doug) I suppose you¡¯re not a man who follows money; consider yourself lucky that you¡¯re not cursed by it.


    Doug soon stood up from his large seat, adjusting the bottom ends of his brown thin coat. Walking toward the door that led to the other room, Doug hovered the golden door handle with his right hand, as he turned his attention onto the group of agents that just watched.


    (Doug) Do you know what¡¯s behind this door?


    The spartan next to him, a woman with tinted sunglasses and long dark brown hair, had her right hand cling onto Brigg¡¯s arm. Rubbing it back and forth, she used her other hand to pull her sunglasses down to the lower end of her nose.


    (Spartan Alexandra) You know he doesn¡¯t like surprises.


    (Doug) That I already know. But then again, everyone needs a good surprise once in a while.


    Doug finally grasped the golden handle, letting the door wide open for a person to step out. Upon seeing the person, all four of them jumped out of their seats.


    Having their hands hovered over their hips, not a single one of them lost their attention to the man drenched in all black, whose face was recognizable to both Briggs and Alexandra. A bead of sweat rolled down his right temple, Briggs trickled his fingers onto the grip of a German Luger, the metal tickling his skin with its melancholic glow.


    (Agent Briggs) Care to explain what¡¯s going on sir?


    (Doug) At ease men and women, it¡¯s just someone I¡¯m close to.


    The man in all black had both of his hands inside his jacket, with his jacket collar reaching up to his jawline. Despite being slightly scrawny looking, it was clear that he was by no means weak.


    Since right in front of the four of them ¡­


    (Agent Briggs) Explain yourself, Doug Zirardge.


    Was a middle-aged man with ginger hair, with two chainsaws tucked away inside of his jacket.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 26: Me and My Friends Will Never Live

    (Reverence 3, 59 / 12:11AM)


    (Sean)


    The sound of window shattering was heard.


    The used to be sand littering the red carpet, but the lights of the house still lingered on despite the chaos outside. Gripping the edge of the window frames, a ginger-haired elf pulled himself out of the gun-ridden outside that rang his ears.


    Having the heels of his boots balancing his body right in the middle of the window frame, he placed one foot on the red carpet, followed by the other as shattered glass pierced his palms. Hunching his back, he swiftly glanced to the left and right, not seeing a single guard, maid, butler, or Zirardge.


    (Sean¡¯s thoughts) Guess I¡¯m that lucky after all.


    Softly trailing his steps, he turned his body to the right as he perceived the many old black and white laminated photos that hung to the left of him. The frames were latched in gold, and many of the photos were of men wearing fancy tuxedos and top hats, with all of them having a cane on either their right or left hand.


    To the right of him, many drawers were filled with candles and papers stacked onto one another, as the wax of the candles barely smoldered the edge of the laminated papers. The pain from the glass from earlier stinging in his right palm, Sean rubbed his knuckles with his left hand.


    Finally, a flight of stairs leading up to the second floor and third floors were seen in front of him.


    Using his toes instead of his heels, he gently stepped on each wooden step the more he went upward. Blood dripping off of his right hand, left a small trail on the white wood that he climbed upon.


    (Sean¡¯s thoughts) Every guard is too busy dealing with Luke and the others. I think the worst I could run into is a maid or a butler.


    Reaching the third floor, Sean brushed his back against the wall, having the back of his head feel the cold wood. Poking his head out from the corner, his eyes gave way to a group of maids all wielding revolvers with their primary hands. All of their fingers nestling onto the triggers, Sean placed his head back again, his throat consulting a dry chuckle.


    (Sean¡¯s thoughts) Well, there goes my big mind.


    Clasping both of his hands silently, he rubbed them back and forth as sweat already painted itself onto his palms. Staring at the other side of the wall, Sean focused his stare on it as a silhouette soon started to form in front of him.


    Like imaginary wax, the silhouette formed from the bottom upward, with its legs forming first as the shoes and pants were crafted along with its upper body. Finalizing the facial features, the silhouette soon created a perfect form picture of the person in front of it.


    Which was a ginger-haired elf with pointy ears.


    The silhouette opened its eyes, it smugly looked toward the elf with a grin.


    (Sean Clone) What do you want me to do now?


    (Sean) Just blurt out anything and go back down the stairs. I¡¯ll hide in one of these rooms to avoid the maids.


    Giving Sean a nod, his clone soon put both of its hands inside its jacket, casually walking onto the red carpet. Seeing the group of maids casually guarding the other batch of stairs that Sean didn¡¯t use, the real Sean also walked out to the hallway.


    As the clone walked toward the group, the main one walked the opposite way, with the clone blocking the view so that Sean wouldn¡¯t be seen. Stopping in the middle of the hallway, the clone then waved both of his hands in the air, getting the attention of the group of revolver-wielding maids.


    All the while the real Sean already went inside a door to avoid the maid¡¯s eyes.


    (Sean Clone) Hey ladies~ Do you have room for one more~


    The group of maids soon widened their eyes at the elf, raising their guns as they pointed them toward the clone elf.


    Running back to the flight of stairs, not one bullet sounded in the air, as the group ran with high heels that pierced and stabbed the soles of their heels, ankles, and bones. Lifting their skirts with their other hand, they followed the clone down the stairs, with pants and huffs heavy within their breaths.


    As for the real Sean.


    (Sean) Uh¡­


    Inside the room that he was in, vinyl floors and walls colored in white were embedded in the small candle-lit room. With a toilet and sink just to the right of him, in the back of him was a bathtub that was filled with bubbles, and candles on the edges of the tub¡¯s edge. Shower curtains blocking someone, it was soon pushed away by a small old wrinkled hand, the person¡¯s nails discolored yellow.


    Parking its head up, an old woman¡¯s voice was heard.


    (???) Are you one of the guards?


    Sean kept his mouth shut, as sweat and strain filled him to the core.


    Biting both of his lips, an internal scream poured forth from his vocals, his knuckles bruising itself onto the wooden door in front of him. Splashing and droplets of water trickling down onto the tub¡¯s edge, Sean didn¡¯t dare to look back.


    (???) I honestly lost count of how many guards I mingled with behind my husband¡¯s back. Are you Hernandez? Shun? Or are you a rook that listened to the rumors~


    A foot drenched in water soon splashed itself onto the vinyl floor, followed by another foot. Footsteps slowly crept onto the back of Sean, the elf closed his eyes as his breathing soon ramped up, his pectoral muscles being hammered from the inside by his own heart.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    While a pair of old hands soon took hold of his pecs.


    (???) Just let me see your face¡­


    Something grazed his back.


    His back was wet from behind, as soap and water began to stain the leather from his black jacket. The old woman¡¯s head nuzzling itself onto his upper back, she continued to have both of her hands on his chest.


    As she began to trail her hands down his stomach, his shirt blocked the old woman¡¯s wrinkled hands from getting into his porcelain skin. Having his hand on the golden door, he soon gulped down a load of saliva while the old woman began to travel lower and lower down Sean¡¯s body.


    (???) Let me use you, leaflicker~


    Sean turned around to look down at the woman, only seeing her light blonde hair that had strands of white.


    In the snap of a finger, the old woman¡¯s smug and lustful grin was soon replaced by widened eyes and pulled-back hands. Grabbing a towel, she soon covered herself, which led Sean to finally look at her normally.


    (???) You¡¯re-you¡¯re!


    Instantly opening the door, Sean fled down the hallway, as the old woman just stared dumbfoundedly with her eyes still in shock. Letting the door wide open, she began to dress herself by putting on her black dress and turquoise boots.


    (???¡¯s thoughts) That damn elf! He¡¯s here on the ranch again!? I got to reach Doug!


    Sean continued to run across the hallway, and he soon found a large wooden door right in front of him. His breathing was out of control, his face was plastered in a deep crimson red that didn¡¯t allow a trace of his original skin color.


    Letting his mouth wide open, his throat began to starch dry. Soon after, even his feet began to blister under the wooden carpet.


    (Sean¡¯s thoughts) I just hope that ¡­ gasps ¡­ doesn¡¯t put Luke and the others into more of a bind ¡­ Betty doesn¡¯t play in a fight ¡­


    Reaching in front of the wooden door, he soon gripped the golden handle as he let himself in. Closing the door from behind him, he was greeted by a large collection of cabinets and desks that were riddled with laminated papers.


    Most of the desks looked to be crafted of thick redwood, as most of the desks had many holding cabinets that held either pencils, pens, or ink. Some of the holding cabinets inside of the desks were seemingly full of paper, papers began to sprout out from them. Also taking note of the story-high see-through cabinets that held golden artifacts, Sean let himself have a little nod before walking toward the center of the room.


    Reaching the front desk, Sean analyzed through the stack of papers that were the height of his head.


    (Sean) Let¡¯s see here. Where would I hide a piece of paper that holds the key to your fortune?


    Sean noticed a large wooden crafted train right next to the stack of papers. Deeply staring into that train, he slowly trailed his footsteps toward it, looking over the long wooden handcrafted train like a critic.


    Noticing that there was nothing unusual, both of Sean¡¯s temples began to tighten. Clenching his jaw, his fingertips soon put pressure on the wood, leading it to creak.


    (Sean¡¯s thoughts) Seriously where is it? Ellie told me that everything regarding info was inside this room!?


    Clouds soon began to form along the wooden floor beneath him and the desk.


    Noticing the chillness of the moisture from below, Sean took a step back while looking down onto the floor. Letting out a long exhale of air from out of his lungs, he clenched both of his hands together in a tight squeeze.


    Because the only person able to do this¡­


    (Sean) Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    A feminine figure that looked more like a human than a cat appeared.


    Her hair shaded brown, she had tanned skin which was a shade lighter than Luna¡¯s, with a bit of freckles latched onto her cheeks. Having cat ears, and only one or two whiskers on each cheek, she walked with her black heels on the dark wooden floor. Her hands motionless onto her sides, she only formed a frown as she locked eye contact with the elf in front of her.


    Sean placed his back against the large window that oversaw the entirety of the battle of Luke and the Zirardge guards, gunfire heard from the thick wooden walls.


    (Sean) Long time no see Ellie. It¡¯s only been what, a few months?


    Elizabeth folded both of her hands toward her stomach. Tapping her right foot, her toes clicked below the wooden floor, as her eyes started to slightly angle a more arched and slanted look.


    (Elizabeth) So you came back¡­


    (Sean) Hey, I¡¯m not alone. Just with a couple of my old pals, that¡¯s all.


    Walking toward Sean, her breathing was at a constant and normal flow, her heels clicking the floor with each step. Reaching in front of Sean, she looked up toward the tall elf as only a light smile curled up his lips.


    Waving both of his hands up high, another dry chuckle escaped from his mouth.


    (Elizabeth) Then no wonder a war is going on outside. You invited the Pacithiests here?


    (Sean) Wait, the Pacithiests? I never told them that they could go. I guess Christian cares more about his little brother than I thought.


    Elizabeth extended her hand onto Sean¡¯s wrist, gripping it firmly as her fingernails began to jab down on his skin. Despite her strength ever present, not a trace of blood spurted out from his wrists, yet his teeth began to tighten under the pain from it.


    His knees on the verge of buckling, Sean began to lower himself, leading him to be face to face with the cat-human with tanned skin.


    (Elizabeth) You¡¯re here to find the info huh¡­


    (Sean) Hey ow! What else would I be here for¡ªow!


    (Elizabeth) ¡­ Don¡¯t do this.


    The grip that bound him on his right wrist soon ceased, pulling her hand back towards herself. Tilting her head downward, she clenched both of her hands into fists as a low growl purred from her throat.


    Her body shook, her hair sticking up. A low hiss seethed out from her dry lips.


    (Elizabeth) You¡¯re going to get yourself killed¡­


    Sean let go of his cheeky smile, pushing down his eyes as he glanced from in back of him. The fight ensued in the back of him, the flames of the crops from outside caused the entirety of the room to be enclosed in a yellowish color.


    Sucking in a little breath, he let a small breath out. Letting his hands motionless to gravity, he straightened his back while having his eyes pin down onto the shaking Elizabeth.


    (Sean) But if I don¡¯t do this, then me and all my friends will never live.


    Two hands gripped onto Elizbaeth¡¯s shoulders, hands that were smoothed out like sandpaper. With its thumbs beginning to dig into her collarbones, her face scrunched up by how her nostrils flared upward and her cheekbones.


    As for the culprit, the elf darkened his eyes, followed by his face making a shrilling frown.


    (Sean) Tell me where the paper is. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re now thinking it¡¯s a bad idea.


    Elizabeth lowered her hands down to her pant¡¯s pockets, both her knuckles grazing against the fabric of the pants.


    Pulling out a simple notecard, she didn¡¯t raise her right hand, keeping it toward the level of where her pocket was. Sean, who slowly moved his hand toward the notecard, saw that the girl began to pull her hand back, but only once as Sean had it at a standstill.


    Both remained silent, as they looked toward one another in their eyes.


    Keeping his left hand on her shoulder, his fingers dug into her shoulder evermore, her cheekbones pushing up further as her teeth were shown.


    (Sean) Please just give me the card ¡­ you don¡¯t have to be loyal to them, nor does Johnny¡­


    She took two steps back.


    Letting a fast breath of air into her pink lungs, she soon let it out as she began to look downward onto the floor. Her black heels dug into the wooden floor, and bits of the wood began to crack open as her frown reached down to her jawline.


    (Elizabeth) I¡¯m trying to save you from yourself.


    The clouds that littered where Sean stood soon shot up toward the height of his shoulders.


    Lunging onto her, he instantly pinned her down to the ground by having both of her wrists held by his hands. Landing on the back of her head, a loud gasp drew out from her, while Sean was on top of her.


    Then the clouds began to sting.


    Like being pricked by thorns, Sean yelped out from the annoying pain that sprouted out from his face. Followed by his hands and cheeks, the mist that Elizabeth formed only worsened as he soon got up from her.


    (Sean) Damnit¡­


    Letting his back hit against the wall, the long cabinet next to him shuddered by the thump that he caused. Blocking his nose with his right hand, he continued to be stung by the zaps that polluted the air around him.


    And while the mist wasn¡¯t as heavy in terms of visibility, he soon saw the cat-human get up from the ground, rubbing the back of her head with her fingernails. Escaping from the stinging clouds, his entire body twitched as bolts of electricity continued to traverse his body.


    (Elizabeth) You just don¡¯t get it, do you¡­

 Arc 2 - Chapter 27: I Hope Luke Would Be Proud...

    Instead of reaching down to her pockets where her weapon was, Elizabeth raised both of her hands up to her shoulder, her knuckles shown clear as day.


    As for Sean, he had both of his hands raised in a cautious display of surrender, yet his all-focused stare was not directed at her. Instead, he looked toward one of the cabinets that held golden artifacts, with one of the artifacts being a simple golden ordinary sword.


    But in quick work, a silhouette formed from the feet up was soon molded, taking the appearance of none other than Sean.


    (Sean) Looks like you¡¯re going to have to catch me.


    Using his left hand, he immediately grabbed a small smoke canister from inside of his leather jacket, gripping it with just his fingers. Pushing her feet, Elizabeth lunged as she pulled back both of her hands, aiming toward Sean¡¯s liver while Sean remained still.


    Jumping back, he soon threw the smoke canister down to his feet.


    A cloud of instant smoke forming, Elizabeth tumbled forward into the pit of darkness. Being on all fours, she quickly got up by pushing her right foot off the ground, panning her head to the original position of Sean.


    (Elizabeth¡¯s thoughts) No, no, no¡­


    Coughing out dryly from the smoke, she hovered over her chest with her left hand, while having her right hand cover her mouth. Bits of dust escaped from her lips, the smoke began to clear out as she barely opened her eyes from the stinging particles of smoke that nestled itself on top of her eyelids.


    But not a trace of Sean nor his clone was seen.


    Thrusting her right hand into her brown thin jacket, she pulled out her electric hammer.


    Eyeing every corner or shadow that could be filled, Elizabeth had her hammer close to her, trying to capture any clue on Sean¡¯s magic trick. Looking down, she noticed a pair of boot prints latched in smoke.


    (Elizabeth) If I follow these¡­


    Keeping her eyes peeled on the floor, she hunched her back as the more the smoke began to cease from the footprints. Leading to a dead end, she lifted her head as she took note of the last trace of the boot print laced with smoke. And right in front of her¡­


    (Sean) Hello.


    Was Sean.


    Taking a long step back, Elizbath pulled back her right arm, extending it as far back as she could while keeping it in place. In return, Sean remained still.


    Having both hands inside his leather jacket pockets, his lips curled upward to form a smug grin.


    (Sean) What are you waiting for? Christmas isn¡¯t coming early this year.


    (Elizabeth) Just please get out of this ranch.


    (Sean) Not unless you give me that card.


    (???) She means now Sean.


    From out the wooden door, came a man walking in brown leather boots and a brown thin jacket, with both hands lying on his sides.


    Having long blonde hair, he didn¡¯t have a speck of facial hair below his chin or his jawline. His hair looked as if he dumped a cup of oil onto it, it glowed on the light from outside, the light that came with it smoke and screams.


    Sean quickly raised both of his hands in the air, hunching his head down like a turtle all the while Elizabeth gawked her mouth open.


    (Elizabeth) Johnny! What are you doing here!?


    (Johnny) I heard from my no-good mother that Sean had arrived. Never thought I would see the day that Sean would be back here on this ranch; with an army.


    Keeping his distance from Sean, he placed both of his hands on one of the wooden desks that was in front of him. Swaying away a strand of hair that tried to get in his eye, he looked over to Elizabeth who had beads of sweat rolling down her temples. Hovering her other hand onto the grip of her hammer, she looked down to the ground, her eyes averting from Johnny¡¯s.


    (Johnny) But I told you Elizabeth to never let your feelings get to you.


    (Elizabeth) But Johnny you know what he¡¯s doing¡­


    (Johnny) I know¡­ but please Ellie let me speak first.


    Turning his attention onto Sean, the elf only smirked smugly in front of the greasy-haired man who was several inches shorter than him. Giving him a small wave, Johnny let out a long exhale of his lungs, and he soon pulled out a metallic can from inside his jacket.


    Having his fingers rub the top metal of the canister, the pin of it was kissing itself onto his fingernails.


    (Johnny) Now Sean, why are you still fixated on stealing the info from this room?


    (Sean) Well for one, I want to help my friends out in any way they can.


    (Johnny) But is it really for your benefit? Or for theirs?


    Sean soon let go of his cheeky smile, replacing it with a cold frown that widened both of Johnny¡¯s and Elizabeth¡¯s eyes. Like watching the transition of a quiet man releasing his pent-up rage, Sean walked over to the greasy-haired man, towering over him as the flames from behind lit up the night.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Looking down, he noticed something about Sean that was in front of him.


    Something crucial for the sake of this internalized battle.


    (Johnny) Got you right there, just like how I know that you¡¯re really just using a clone huh?


    Thrusting both of his hands onto Sean, his knuckles went through Sean like he was materialized like air.


    Both of them saw this, Elizabeth soon checked to see if her pocket still contained the notecard that she had with her. Grazing all around her pocket, the little card that she tucked away from everyone¡­


    (Elizabeth) Oh ¡­


    Elizabeth let her mouth open.


    Gritting both ends of his molars, Johnny then noticed that another Sean was in front of the wooden crafted train design that was next to the large desk. Seeing that Sean just stood in front of the wooden train with his right hand enclosed, he put enough pressure on both of his shins to sprint toward the ginger-haired elf.


    Jumping to the left, Sean evaded Johnny¡¯s lunge, but what about Elizabeth?


    Using his peripheral vision, a cat-human threw back her right hand, her electric hammer buzzing on the lowest mode as bits of sparks flew out from the metal.


    (Sean) Woah-Woah!


    Narrowly avoiding the hammer strike, Sean then made a beeline out to the wooden door. Now allowing himself to look back, the wooden door got closer slower and slower as if he was running in his dreams.


    Halfway toward the wooden door, it swung wide open.


    And in front of the door, was the group of maids wielding nothing but revolvers.


    (Sean) Woah shit¡­


    Turning his body around, he saw both Johnny and Elizabeth blocking his way of escape, as the clocks of ammunition of bullets reloaded in back of him. Making a deadpan face, he glanced behind to see the maids aiming down their barrels at the elf¡¯s head, all having their fingers on the trigger.


    Since the hallway didn¡¯t have the same electrical power as it used to, all of the lights of the ranch house went dark. Leaving the flames from outside to be their guide, their shadows weren¡¯t as well traced as before.


    Being in front of Sean, Johnny took out his hand.


    (Johnny) Give that piece of paper back.


    Sweat began to drench his neck and collar, and some of the droplets soon began to drip down onto the wooden floor beneath him. Making a low frown, he glanced at both groups in front and back of him, while his lungs hammered down onto his ribcage. His feet, which were mostly stable throughout his entire time in the raid, soon began to feel weak under the pressure that finally caught up to him.


    His knees felt like jello.


    His elbows locked.


    His mind grinding against his skull.


    He felt¡ª


    No, he smirked. A smirk that can either be a display of insanity or denial.


    Then came the laughter. Taking two steps back, Johnny¡¯s entire body swayed as his feet were loosened from his heels.


    (Johnny) W-W-W-W-What¡¯s so funny!


    Having his left hand over his stomach, Sean continued to laugh as his dry cackle reverberated the entire room from within. Tucking his right hand inside his pocket, bits of tears soon rolled down his eyes as wheezes took form to replace his laughter.


    Slowing down his laughter, Sean wiped away a bit of tears that were still stuck near his eyelids, using his pointer finger instead of his eyes. Extending his right hand, he continued to have the paper in his hand, but he didn¡¯t allow it to drop.


    (Sean) I forgot to mention to you guys. When it comes to my blessing, you know that my clones can¡¯t interact with objects, such as grabbing or using weapons or anything that matters, but!


    Still having his hand stuck out, Johnny saw as the piece of paper that was wrapped in a cage by Sean¡¯s hand was then let go. The paper in a free fall, Johnny¡¯s hand made contact with the paper¡ª


    The paper passed Johnny¡¯s hand like air.


    Landing on the floor, no sound emitted from the drop, only letting Sean¡¯s smirk push upward to the height of his lower ears. Gawking, Johnny slowly lifted his head toward the elf.


    (Sean) If I clone myself, and if I have anything inside of my pockets or clothes until that point, then that thing becomes part of my clone. Pretty cool right?


    The glass from the other side of the room shattered.


    Everyone turned their attention, they all saw one foot on the shattered window frame, as well as having both hands on either side. The maids, whose hands began to shake in pure anger, started to finally pull their triggers as loudening bullets filled the room with deafening gunshots.


    Jumping out of the window, Sean didn¡¯t see that the window was three stories high.


    (Sean¡¯s thoughts) Oh shit! This is not cool¡ª


    Landing in a bush, he fell chest and face first onto the thorny shrub that somewhat protected him from the fall.


    With a low monotone groan grunting him, he lifted his head upward as if a large textbook was placed on top of it. His eyes are barely operable, many leaves soon littered his scalp as the gunshots from before started to slow down.


    Trying so that both of his feet were holding him up, he soon walked toward the commotion, wiping away a bit of blood from his lip.


    (Sean) At least ¡­ I finally have it ¡­


    Letting out a dry chuckle, he glanced down at his hand that he balled into a fist, with a paper folded four times still in his grasp.


    His left leg slightly limping, he lifted his head upward to look at the night sky that was clouded by the smoke and embers from all his doing.


    (Sean) I hope ¡­ Luke would be proud¡­


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Reverence 1, 59 / 10:01AM)


    A man with ginger hair coated in all black soon stood in front of the four agents.


    Tucked away inside his jacket, two chainsaw-bladed swords were seen just from Briggs'' vision, making him place himself in front of the three. Spreading both arms apart, he looked up toward the man.


    Briggs'' glare was as cold as liquid nitrogen.


    Kenichi frowned as cold as dry ice.


    The two of them not seeing eye to eye, Doug put himself in between them. Having a cigar in his mouth, a large plume of it soon sprouted out in the air, causing Briggs to take a step back from the smell. The same goes for Kenichi.


    (Doug) I know you want an answer, but the best thing I could give you is a simple explanation of why I have him.


    Doug walked back toward his desk, using his right hand to smoke the brown cigar that began to puncture his somewhat pink lungs. Blowing out the puff of smoke, he placed his left hand onto his stomach, looking up toward both Briggs and Kenichi who remained silent like a field mouse.


    Letting the cigar be motionless to his side, Doug had his attention on the blonde-haired agent who now glared at the chubby man.


    (Doug) After the demi-human skirmishes, I was merely a soldier on the battlefield. Once the war ended, I came across something of a miracle¡­


    Hunching his back, he soon folded both of his chubby hands together, his eyes darkening under the morning sun that shined down his neck. Gathering everyone¡¯s attention, including Kenichi, he noticed that agents Eren and Ada, as well as Spartan Alexandra all hunched their bodies forward.


    While Briggs slouched his back, letting his fedora block the sun.


    (Doug) Right in front of me, was a man hovering over a diseased body. As I looked closely, there was nothing particularly off about it, but like something out of the bible ¡­ the diseased body sprang back to life¡­


    Everyone except Doug turned their heads toward Kenichi, all noticing him having both of his hands clutching together. His eyes looking downward onto the group of agents, he had his eyes on Briggs who furrowed his right brow, despite his fedora blocking the view from above.


    (Doug) And if you put the pieces together, then that person is none other than this man right here. Because of that man, he was brought back to life again, and I eventually took him under my care.


    (Agent Briggs) But that doesn¡¯t answer my question though.


    Briggs soon jolted out from his seat, his knees buckled while his feet made his body wobble back and forth. Leaving his hands hovering over the armchair rests, his soulless dark eyes locked onto Doug¡¯s, as the chubby man put his cigar back into his mouth.


    While Briggs scrunched up both of his hands together to form fists.


    (Agent Briggs) He was one of the enemies during the attack. Reports match a detailed description of him causing havoc on the Zirardge Tower and the northern part of the city. Care to explain that?


    Another puff of smoke soon blew out from his mouth, letting the cigar be motionless to gravity as he remained it near his thigh.


    Slowly standing up, Doug walked over toward a garbage bin that was filled with nothing. Extending his hand, he dropped the cigar into the bin, letting it dent the plastic as it littered it with its nicotine and tobacco.


    Placing both of his hands inside his jacket, he inhaled a large intake of secondhand smoke into his lungs yet again.


    (Doug) I know a guy ¡­ that I ran into a couple of years after the war ¡­ he goes by a nickname called ¡°The Fox¡±.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 28: Give Them A Spook

    (Reverence 3, 59 / 12:21AM)


    (Luke¡¯s group)


    Her hands bound her from picking up the gun.


    Despite the long black metal crushing against her brown boots, her hands lost the motion to grab as they succumbed to blood loss. Her knees buckled, her breath heavy, she tilted her head downward as not even the fiery inferno lit up at her darkened eyelids.


    The turquoise-mustached man smiled smugly at the woman, along with his wife right next to him who had her left hand on his shoulder. As Luke and Hope were blinded, and Miles was patched up by the blinded Hope, it only left Iris to be the one to take on both Zirardges.


    And unlike a certain woman, Iris instantly clenched both of her hands, digging her fingernails into her palms as blood swept to the gravel road.


    (Iris) You¡¯re just trying to falter my mood swings¡­ I ¡­ I have enough of this ¡­


    Not even looking down, she kept her eyes on the two Zirardges as she picked up her Thompson.


    Noticing that Betty extended both of her hands outward so that her palms faced Iris, she shut her eyes as she moved her finger onto the metallic trigger that she remembered by heart. Having the Thompson from her hip, she soon pressed fire onto the couple.


    The shattering of the air only intensified, with Doug placing himself in front of his wife. Taking in the bullets, his stomach and chest were carefully grated by the hot lead, blood seeping out again as a pool of it littered his turquoise boots.


    While covering both of his hands over his heart.


    The piercing sound was replaced by just two empty clicks, Iris dropped her gun as she lunged herself to the left.


    (Iris¡¯s thoughts) If that man has some sort of blessing or Curse that deals with healing, then anything that we would throw at him would just be useless. Although¡­


    Dust being swept up into the desert cloudy sky, Iris dug both hands into her pockets, pulling out two wooden rolling pins.


    The rolling pins were yellowish and old, with bits of wood seemingly cracking off from its hinges. Along with the rolling motion of the pin not being able to travel freely with the wind, it meant that it was just a typical rolling pin used for¡ª


    Two blades flicked out from the front.


    (Iris¡¯s thoughts) His weakness is right next to him.


    Pulling back her right hand and arm, her skin and muscles gleamed and worked together as she allowed the flow of energy to surge within her. Smelling the air that glistened with burnt garlic and ash, a hint of vanilla hair conditioner and shampoo soon bristled her large nose. Clenching her jaw, she then heard the sounds of a trench gun graze to the right of her, with bits of her jacket burning from the bullet.


    (Iris¡¯s thoughts) And unlike him, she is weak in terms of strength and defense. Only a troll that specializes in support.


    The sounds of the trench gun piercing right next to her eardrums, tinnitus soon clouding her earlobes.


    Pushing her heels off of the gravel road again, another round of dust and pebble shot right up to the cloudy sky, as the smell of vanilla extract began to increase. Feeling warmer, she soon began to thrust her right hand like the speed of a slingshot, as the moment that her body made contact¡­


    Another trench gunshot shattered the air.


    But at that moment, her blade seeped deep into something.


    (Iris¡¯s thoughts) cough cough ¡­


    Having her eyes closed, a small liquid trail flowed out from both corners of her lips, the liquid holding onto the edge of her chin as the right side of her stomach became soft and mushy. With the hot blowing wind breezing through her, another round of dry and wet coughs jumped out from her parched throat.


    But another liquid traversed from her right hand, the sticky substance soon encapsulated the entirety of the wooden rolling blade pin on her right hand. Another round of coughs seeping out in front of her, Iris began to slowly open her eyes, despite her eyelids trying to calm itself shut.


    Right in front of her, the old woman gasped as no blood seeped out from her, with only the stab wound dripping down onto the gravel road.


    (Iris) I ¡­ did it ¡­


    Luke, Hope.


    The entirety of the soldiers that were near the ranch house covered their heads to escape from the darkness of reality.


    A light at the end of a tunnel appeared.


    (Luke) Huh?


    Like a time suck, Luke saw the sight in front of him, as Iris managed to inflict her attack on Betty. As for Hope, her healing was done as she also saw what lay in front of her, her breath out of place with a high fever still taking hold.


    Her forehead drenched in sweat, her throat glimmering underneath the burning flames from above.


    Miles blissfully slept his worries away while the blue shield that defended them was long gone. His left shoulder fully healed, the hole in his jacket followed by the dried-up blood that poured from his arm dusted itself into the wind.


    Patting his head, Hope began to pull out her combat pistol.


    (Doug) B-Betty¡­


    Both women fell onto their knees, feeling the gravel road scrape against them. Both their breaths soft and mellow, blood continued to spurred out from Iris¡¯s lips as her teeth chattered like a beaver chomping down on an old tree.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    As for Betty, she gripped the rolling pin with her right hand, keeping the blade in place as she didn¡¯t want it to let go.


    (Betty) I¡¯m ¡­ cough cough ¡­ not going to be killed by you ¡­


    (Iris) You and I both ¡­


    (Sean) Hey, ya¡¯ll!


    Everyone turned their eyes toward the ginger-haired elf that walked out of the thick smoke.


    Holding his right shoulder with his left hand, he also dragged a bit of his left foot with a pebble jamming itself into his shoes. His shirt untucked inside of his pants, he tucked his right hand into his pocket, as he soon made eye contact with the shaking Doug who kept his distance from the group.


    And with a forced smile, Sean cocked his head to the right.


    (Sean) Did you miss me? I know you miss me, right Doug?


    A low hiss came out from Doug, his teeth slewing out a multitude of saliva and drool as his eyes began to strain a crimson red. His fingers trembling, his breath heavy, he hunched his back slightly as his fingers dug themselves into his trench gun.


    Pointing it at the elf, he already had his finger on the trigger¡ª


    (Luke) Don¡¯t.


    Luke pointed two of his uzis at Doug, having the two barrels jab into the area where Doug¡¯s heart is.


    Doug immediately widened his eyes, his anger seemingly vanishing as he moved his finger away from the trigger. Also noticing Hope drag herself toward Iris, Doug began to lower his aim down to the ground.


    Still having the barrel onto him, Luke kept his eyes on Doug, his stare not a glare but a look of disappointment.


    (Luke) We just want what we came here for. We didn¡¯t do this for revenge.


    (Doug) Then what are you doing it for? For that leaflicker? For yourself? Or for someone else¡­


    Letting his pointer fingers lay on the side of his uzis, Luke only pushed the barrel into Doug¡¯s upper body evermore. Being submerged into the fabric of Doug¡¯s jacket, a bead of sweat rolled down Doug¡¯s face.


    Luke tilted his head downward to ignore the fiery inferno in front of him, seeing the flames go up as it released ash and smoke. Bits of ember gnawing at his cheeks, only the light from his red eyes fully shined into the flames of what he created.


    (Luke) I just wanted a normal life. A life where I could explore the world and make friends.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) But I guess there¡¯s always a twist to my goals¡­


    The rumbling beneath him began to thunder.


    Having their attention on Sean, even the ginger elf looked behind to notice a large fog of dust and smoke brewing up from behind. Noticing a familiar animal, he let out a cheeky smile as the corners of his lips curled upward.


    Because right in front of them was a group of gun-wielding Pacitheists riding their green donkeys.


    Still clutching their Thompson guns in their primary hands, they soon stopped right in front of the elf who watched with his hands on his sides. The temporary leader of the group, a man having a cute button nose and bunny ears, glared at the elf.


    (Jumbo) Please tell me that you got what you¡¯re looking for.


    (Sean) Relax, relax, I got it! Besides, you guys should get going.


    Jumbo took note of the bleeding Iris who still had her rolling pin blade stabbing onto Betty. Seeing this, Jumbo rode himself past Sean and toward the main leader of the mafia. Being right in front of her, both women looked up to see the bunny-human looking down on both of them, his eyes mostly on the old woman.


    Taking in the blonde hair that had a couple of white strands of hair, Jumbo let out a smirk.


    (Jumbo) It sucks being the losers huh?


    (Betty) gasps ¡­ shut it ¡­ your breath smells like carrots ¡­


    (Jumbo) Yeah, original. Man, you discriminants come up with the most basic racial slurs. I heard better slurs from my friends.


    Jumbo then looked his eyes upon the dark purple-haired woman.


    Hope, who managed to finally reach her, began to press her hand onto the right side of Iris¡¯s stomach. Her hand being soaked with blood, she clenched her eyes as a yellowish light seeped out of her, and her entire body began to feel like tiny ants were crawling inside of her body.


    Jumping out of his donkey, Jumbo placed his hand on the rolling pin; pulling it out to let the blood flow from the wound.


    (Betty) gasps ¡­


    Blood pouring out of her stomach, Doug took a single step forward as he scrunched up his entire face. His cheekbones pushing whatever facial muscles, he dropped his trench gun as he raised both of his hands in the air.


    Everyone seeing this display, Doug cleared his throat while looking down to the ground.


    (Doug) Let me treat her ¡­ I won¡¯t do anything, just let me tend to my wife¡­


    Both Jumbo and Sean who walked right near him looked at one another, giving them a little nod before staring at Doug again.


    Sean pushed back his ginger hair, with bits of leaves still lingering in his hair as he deeply tucked both of his hands inside of his leather jacket.


    (Sean) We¡¯re not here to kill anyone. Besides, you guys decided to blow it out of proportion.


    (Doug) You burned half of our crops, and you think we overreacted¡­?


    Jumbo noticed a stable filled with green donkeys, the stable that Luke and the others left to avoid being detected. Pointing his finger at the place, Luke¡¯s group looked toward it in unison. Letting out a sigh, Luke looked down as he had his face pushed down while turning to look at both Jumbo and Sean.


    (Luke) So we¡¯re going to have to ride ourselves out of here¡­


    (Jumbo) That¡¯s our only way.


    (Luke) I¡¯ll have to tie Miles and Hope to their donkeys. You could tie Iris to her right uhm ¡­ Jumbo, is it?


    (Jumbo) Got a problem with the name Jumbo?


    (Luke) N-No¡­ no problem¡­


    Sean soon got behind Luke, who noticed that Hope only patched 50% of the wound on Iris¡¯s body. Seeing her passed-out face, a large nosebleed escaped from her nostrils, causing Luke to walk toward the two sleeping women.


    Picking her Hope princess style, she nodded both Jumbo and Sean to come near his position, their eyes gazing into the sleeping Iris and Miles.


    (Luke) Carry Iris Jim¡ªJumbo. Sean, you¡¯re going to have to carry Miles.


    (Sean) Wait what?


    (Jumbo) No worries. Best you guys get out of here. Who knows who will go after you¡­


    Waving them off goodbye, Luke and the others headed toward the stables where they originally fled from. Carrying the sleeping Hope in his arms, Sean carried Miles on his back as both young men reached inside the stable, the smell of manure being replaced by burnt garlic.


    One of the donkeys that licked Luke¡¯s face prior began to show its teeth.


    Letting out a wheezing laugh, the donkey widened its eyes, followed by the rest of the donkeys copying the same donkey. Letting out a small chuckle, he then nestled Hope down on the hay near the donkey¡¯s wooden gate, unlocking the locks as he opened the gate.


    Free, the donkey slowly walked out, rubbing its nuzzle onto Luke¡¯s cheek.


    (Luke) I think this donkey likes me.


    Lowering its head, the donkey sneezed onto Hope¡¯s face, its boogers and saliva running down her sleeping face. A bit of its liquid barely managed to get into her mouth, Luke took a step back as the donkey made another wheezing laugh that crackled the air.


    (Luke) And I guess it doesn¡¯t like Hope¡­


    As Sean began to tie Miles up on his donkey, the elf had with him another donkey to ride on. Getting on his donkey, he had in his hand the reign of Miles¡¯s donkey, looking back to see that both his hands and body were practically glued to the animal.


    The same went for Luke, who tied Hope up to a donkey that was near him.


    Getting on top of the goofy creature, ticks, and fleas were already raiding his pants and jacket, causing him to softly tap the donkey with his hind feet. Having Hope¡¯s donkey in his hand, Sean rode beside Luke, seeing the view of the entirety of the ranch and its burning crops.


    Looking far into the southern part of the ranch, Luke squinted his eyes to see¡­


    (Luke) We¡¯re going to need more donkeys.


    (Sean) What for?


    (Luke) Well, we need to get Luna and the others before we can bust out.


    As the two of them went back inside the stables, there lay a man holding in his arms the woman of his life.


    Having her head on his lap, his right hand had a stitching metal thing followed by a yard of string in his left. Her right stomach was wide open, he went through her skin with the needle that soon started to tighten the wound to close.


    While doing this, he looked toward the barn on the southern end of the property.


    (Doug¡¯s thoughts) Good thing that I was a medic during the war.


    Squinting his eyes onto that large barn, a small smirk was latched onto his face, with Betty¡¯s breathing soon being brought back to normal. Her small left hand caressing his arm, he continued to stitch up the wound as blood stained his smooth yet rough hands.


    (Doug) Don¡¯t worry dear, our little Kenny will give them a spook.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 29: She Was Spooked...

    (Reverence 3, 59 / 12:27AM)


    (Luna¡¯s Group)


    The flames from the east soon began to sprout up again.


    Earlier, the bleach from Vivy¡¯s explosion could only hold the first wave of flames. The second flame now barreling towards them, Benn, Christian, and Chris all watch to the east, their faces blistering like boiled shrimp.


    Wiping his forehead with his black leather sleeve, Benn''s pants began to be brushed by the swaying of rumbling garlic crops.


    Seeing a small fog cloud to the east, all three of them began to wave their hands in the air, their fingernails grazing the wind. Noticing that a large group of creatures were behind two riders, a fresh breath of air sowed out from them.


    (Christian) That¡¯s Luke and Sean.


    (Chris) That¡¯s a lot of donkeys.


    (Christian) It¡¯s for the others to get on, including us.


    The flames ever increasing toward them, the group of donkeys reached them three. Luke, who was leading the pack, glanced at the group before swaying his head left to right, as a bit of sweat rolled down from the top of his nose.


    (Luke) Where¡¯s Luna?


    Christian pointed his finger toward the center of the ranch.


    Noticing a large barn near the ranch house, the reins that Luke held soon began to tighten under his grasp. Squinting his eyes, three black dots were seen many meters away, moving like ants etched on the edge of a table.


    Loosening his grip on the reins, a small huff escaped from his lips, with 50% of his mouth being cracked and dried.


    (Luke) She¡¯s not making our job easier for us¡­


    (Christian) Me and Chris would meet you up at the hill where Jack is. I hope that everything goes well trying to get your girlfriend and my sister.


    (Luke) W-What! Me and Luna aren¡¯t dating!


    (Christian) Really? I thought you guys were ... Anyway, catch you later.


    Christian and Chris walked past the laughing Sean and flustered Luke, as Christian rubbed the back of his head with his unmastered palm. As he and his younger brother reached their respective donkeys, both hopped on with ease, letting the donkeys gallop toward the very south of the property that held a large Joshua tree.


    Leaves and stems swaying from the hooves of the creatures they rode, Luke turned his attention back to the barn ahead. Swaying his head left and right, his nostrils flared while clicking his tongue.


    Since wheezes and gasps continued to be the norm right next to him.


    As Benn barely managed to stabilize himself on the donkey he acquired, the donkey already began to wheeze. Sweat drenching every part of his literal being, a dry cough escaped from his mummified throat.


    (Benn) We have to get them now. No time for laughing.


    (Luke) A-Agreed! Come on Sean, let¡¯s just get them¡­


    (Sean) Don¡¯t sweat it, man. There¡¯s always the western exit.


    (Benn) And that exit has the most guards.


    Instead of a slight tap on the donkey¡¯s hind legs, Luke firmly jabbed his boot heel onto the donkey, sending it sprinting toward the barn. Followed by Benn and Sean, two extra donkeys rode with them, as they both held onto not only their reins but the other donkey¡¯s reins.


    And since Hope and Miles were out of commission, they were taken back by both Chris and Christian.


    Through the flames, the garlic stems.


    To the dirt and fertilizer that sufficed their bountiful harvest.


    To the gravel road that rumbled with pebbles and rock, lay a large red barn.


    The tallest, a tanned beauty, had her swords blotched in orange dust along its metal. A small stream of blood escaped out of her nostrils, she wiped it away with her right sleeve, her jacket already ruined from the bleach that she soaked in.


    And to the right of her, a woman with a much dark complexion tilted her head upward, strands of her hair swaying in the wind. Wielding nothing, the barely adult woman raised both of her hands yet again, with a batch of liquid coming out from her palms.


    While the turquoise-colored hair woman had burnt scars latched across her face, strands of it began to wither away into crusted nothingness.


    (Vivy) Why can¡¯t ¡­ coughs ¡­ you guys just die ¡­


    (Pacifica) We¡¯re not ¡­ dying just yet ¡­


    Pacifica raised both of her hands toward her shoulders, her knuckles wanting to burrow out of her skin while Vivy gritted her lower and upper yellow teeth. Her lungs stabbing her ribs, Pacifica clenched just her left eye while having her right open.


    Spitting out a bit of blood, a small front tooth also joined in on the escape route, leading her to move her tongue around the inside of her mouth. Tasting all the iron and metal that confined itself with her blood, she knelt and picked up her tooth, putting it inside of her pocket.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    (Pacifica) A beatdown ¡­ is a beatdown¡­


    Spreading both of her feet apart, she placed her right foot in the back of her while letting her heel dig the inside of the dirt. Twisting and digging itself to stay in place, droplets of her liquid soon began to hiss and steam the dirt ground.


    On the third droplet, Pacifica pushed herself off of the ground, lunging herself to the right as she saw Vivy pulling back her right arm.


    Throwing her bleach-formed javelin, the tip of the spear narrowly managed to stab her, her right brown outdoor jacket being scraped off from its fabric. Letting the air soak in on her face, she stopped her entire motion with one foot as she arched her back.


    Another javelin flew through the air, barely grazing the top of her nose.


    (Pacifica¡¯s thoughts) Now here goes nothing.


    The distance between Vivy and her was soon closed.


    Having her right hand pull back, her pink-shaded brown jacket rippled through the air. Vivy, who still had her back arched, already formed another bleach javelin, her hand gripping the center of the bleach weapon.


    And thrusting it forward, the tip of the javelin made contact with Pacifica¡¯s palm.


    (Vivy¡¯s thoughts) Do you think you could just block¡ª


    The javelin bleach spear soon began to melt.


    Being sucked up into her skin, it absorbed like a sponge, or rather it was just bested by the strength of the liquid that soon made up her hand.


    Widening her eyes, Vivy watched as her creation was just eaten by Pacifica¡¯s hand, causing her to stumble down. Letting her bottom graze the dirt and pebbles underneath, her own feet started to go numb.


    (Vivy) What are you ¡­?


    (Pacifica) Oh me?! I¡¯m something that eats other things like nothing! Metal, food, and fabric can be eaten by my liquid except for plastic.


    (Vivy) So it¡¯s the opposite of my bleach¡­


    Her lungs were on the verge of exploding, she looked up toward the night sky that was sealed off from the heavens. Spreading both of her arms and hands out wide, not even a smirk or a frown was plastered onto her face, her lips forming a simple flat line.


    Luna, who dragged her right foot through the ground, barely held onto her sword, pointing it downward at the exhausted Vivy. The tip of the blade barely poked at Vivy¡¯s chin, her hand and arm wobbled uncontrollably, causing her left foot to lose itself on balancing her body.


    (Luna) Now ¡­ we¡¯re still not fully finished with your beatdown ¡­


    (Vivy) Just ¡­ gasps ¡­ let me use this time to relax ¡­


    Pulling back her sword, Luna raised it high as she set her sights on Vivy''s right hand. A small trail of bleach liquidized on her knuckles, and both of Luna¡¯s jaws ground against one another to the level of some of her molars chirping.


    Her legs on the verge of letting herself be pulled down to gravity, an abundance of guns reloaded in back of her. Barely glancing from in back, a large number of guards holding Thompson guns and carbines managed to break a drop of sweat from her right temple.


    Letting whatever saliva that she had inside of her mouth be swallowed up, her throat felt more parched than before.


    (Luna) I guess I have to make short work of these losers.


    Hunching her back, she pulled back both of her arms and hands, gripping them tightly while tilting her head to the ground. Her breathing heavy, a long dry cough escaped from her dried-up lips. Not taking any chances, the group of guards burst fire to the exhausted woman, the hot lead whistling in the air as it soon landed on¡­


    Two guards from in back of the group fell head-first onto the gravel road.


    Turning their heads, their weapons already aimed down onto the woman that teleported from in back. Still having half of their ammunition inside of the chamber, the rest of the guards pulled their triggers as the light from the barrels encapsulated itself onto the woman¡¯s eyes.


    All the while she teleported to her original position from before.


    (Luna) Catch me.


    Four guards remained, they jumped back as Luna thrust her blades onto them, one of the guards having his chest slightly peeled from the rusted blade. Being in the front, the guard held the Thompson onto his hip, blind firing in front of him to get the tanned beauty.


    Teleporting again, they immediately jumped in front to avoid the¡ª


    (Luna) Too easy.


    The guard in the front turned to the left.


    In a display of manipulation, he was then slashed, his chest being opened up to allow the contents of blood and bone to pour out. Instead of jumping back like usual, the three guards let their jaws drop as their fingers couldn¡¯t pull down their triggers any longer. Like seeing a devil in the making, only a step back was needed for the three of them, as their breathing intensified.


    While Luna dangled her arms, her blades swishing the air while having her back hunched.


    (Luna) Come ¡­ here ¡­


    All three of them stumbling backward, their hands letting go of their guns as a loud metallic clunk sounded off from below their feet. Gripping the gravel, their lower body soon failed to push their feet, followed by their elbows locked in holding them up.


    Their hands trembling, their fingers twitching, and a couple of tears streamed out from the corners of their eyes. Swaying their heads left and right, she stood in front of them, her eyes darkened in a coat of charcoal.


    (Luna) Now what should I do with you ¡­


    (Zirardge Guard #1) P-P-Please let us g-g-g-g-go! W-W-W-W-W-e¡¯ll promise you t-t-t-t-t-that we¡¯ll¡ª


    Her right blade hovered over the guard¡¯s foot, the tip of it barely poking at the tip of his boots.


    Letting out a high-pitched shriek, he raised both of his hands to his face, pulling back his legs and feet to tuck in. Shutting his eyes, every hair in his body spiked out like a technician that got zapped by an electrical cord. Not only his hair, but his fingers began to shake erratically, his bones cracking with every jolt.


    Seeing the man tuck himself in like a turtle, a sly smirk released from her, despite sweat traversing every corner of her body.


    (Luna) I thought you guys were tough. Hehe ¡­ you look cowardly in that pose¡­


    (Zirardge Guard #1) Oh god ¡­ just let me go ¡­ please ¡­ let me go ¡­


    The guard sniffling right in front of her, only made her push the corners of her lips evermore, as she leaned down to take a good look at his sniffling face. Her eyes lowered, her throat mummified with dryness, she pushed her upper lip so that she could softly bite onto it as the man slowly opened his right eye.


    And seeing her face, a small liquid soon released from within him, staining his pants with a yellowish color.


    (Luna) Hmm¡­


    Right next to her, Pacifica placed her left hand on Luna¡¯s shoulder, eyeing the three guards with the same look that Luna gave them. Having pushed-down eyes, a devilish grin, and her face perplexed with a layer of sweat, she also hunched down her back while letting her nostrils sniff the air.


    And smelling the foul odor of one of the guard¡¯s accidents, she arched her head back, her hair swaying to the right with the wind.


    (Pacifica) Now you know what happens to bedwetters, don¡¯t ya boy!?


    (Zirardge Guard #1) H-H-Ha¡­


    The barn door soon let itself creak.


    Immediately, the two of them turned around to notice a gust of wind blowing past them, a wind that caused both girls to freeze up. As if the frozen air of liquid nitrogen brushed against them, not even their arms or legs were enough to jolt them out of their state.


    Then the entire barn began to go up in flames.


    Like the snap of a snapping turtle, the wooden barn from its roof and walls soon were enveloped by the fiery flames that glistened both their eyes. Burnt hay going up toward the night cloudy sky, Luna in particular noticed a black leather boot poking out of the door.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) What is ¡­ going on?


    The doors to the barn swayed wide open.


    In slow motion, the colossally tall flames reached the height of the heavens, its tip trying to touch and caress the clouds that blocked its path. Out the door, a man clad in all black tilted his head down to the ground, while having his hands inside of his black jacket.


    Wearing a black fedora, his hair was still noticeable as Luna dropped both of her blades.


    (Luna) Ha¡­


    She took a step back.


    Her breath was caught in her throat.


    Her knees were buckled.


    Blood flow was nonexistent through her hands and feet.


    Her elbows were locked.


    Her eyes widened.


    Eyebrows raised.


    Her face went pale.


    While the man began to pull out both of his weapons, those weapons being none other than two chainsaw-bladed swords.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 30: Hellish Escape

    Pacifica took a step back as her eyes widened too, but not to the extent of Luna. Luna¡¯s entire body froze up in fear, the ginger-haired man hovered both of his fingers onto the buttons of his swords.


    And with a push of a button, sparks flew from the chrome metal that replaced the old steel from his original blades. Pacifica soon gawked at her mouth open, covering her open mouth with her right hand.


    (Pacifica¡¯s thoughts) That¡¯s one of the original Pacithiests ¡­ Kenichi Honda.


    Her knees buckled, she slowly looked over toward the ghostly pale face that dawned on Luna, her panting pushing her chest forcibly.


    As for Kenichi, he melancholically walked toward the tanned woman. Sparks of old metal quickly stung his all-black clothes, not even a flinch or jolt came from him, leading to his walk to be more sinister than it already is.


    Standing in front of her, he didn¡¯t raise his right or left arm.


    (Kenichi) You¡¯re still alive.


    The nerves located all across her back soon stimulated the feeling of falling, leading her to glance up at the night sky. Seeing orange clouds, a familiar feel to it soon crawled up to her, since a month prior, she fought a battle that she couldn¡¯t win.


    A fight that almost took her life.


    That same man frowning and imposing on her, tears began to nestle onto the edge of her lower eyelids, the salted liquid staining her eyes red. Her swords beyond chipped, her skin irritated red, her clothes blotted in pink¡­


    For the first time, a large hole swelled inside of her.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) Luke¡­


    And for the second time, she glanced up toward the orange-filled sky.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) I¡ª


    A hand clamped down onto her shoulder.


    With her fingernails digging into her skin, she glided through the gravel road as the silhouette of the ginger-haired man coated in all black began to wither away in the distance. Her bottom being grated by the road, the back of her feet and legs began to bruise and scrape while her knuckles hovered over the gravel.


    She saw two of her swords slowly withering in the distance.


    Her gliding stopped, Luna barely noticed the green donkey that helped her. Along with a youthful face looking at her, she had her mouth open with bits of tears starting to form along her dark-coated eyes.


    (Luke) Luna, get on that donkey. We don¡¯t have much time.


    Being sucked back to reality, her entire body jumped, using the soles of her feet to spring herself upward. Her breathing still heavy, her heart continued to beat against her ribcage and chest, as she slowly got on her green donkey.


    Luke noticed a ginger-haired elf followed by a barely awake woman who was his age. With their donkeys, two of them sent off rocks and pebbles like missiles, as the entire group eyed the southern hill.


    The eastern flames from prior soon began to reach more and more toward the southern gate.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) If we go full speed, we could probably make it, but¡­


    All four of the donkeys they were riding on began to pant under the smoke and ash. Their stomachs and chests stretched out from their wheezes, the donkeys stook out their tongues, the bristled air sucking out whatever saliva and spit in their mouths. Knowing this, Luke began to pat the top of the donkey¡¯s head that he was riding, keeping his eyes on the flames with a slight exhale of air.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) We have to be lucky for our donkeys to sprint full speed.


    Luke adjusted the donkey so that it faced straight at the southern gate. The three of them followed suit, both Pacifica and Luna had their eyes on the verge of closing, as the donkey¡¯s hair started to turn into their bed.


    But as Luke raised his right hand, both girls including Sean all widened their eyes, as his donkey began to gallop full speed.


    Following Luke¡¯s example, the three of them held onto the reins of their donkeys with iron grips, their eyes focused on the wooden gate. Seeing that the flames from the east began to creep up more and more like rapid lava, Luke couldn¡¯t lose focus.


    He couldn¡¯t.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) We can make it¡­


    Dry wheezing bristled their ash-covered ears. Flames and painful pants being the only things that their ears can pick up, it only caused Luke to jab his donkey¡¯s hind legs harder.


    Letting out a cough filled with smoke, their visibility began to darken, leading their donkeys to draw blood from their nuzzles.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) We can make it.


    His own hands began to blister beneath the rubber-starched reins.


    His nose, his mouth, his eyes; all were parched and molested by the smell, taste, and fog that clashed with his tear-jerking face. Legs, feet, lower body; all succumbed to blood loss as if his own heart directed all his blood to his mind and chest.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) We can make it!


    Reaching the halfway point, Sean turned his head to the right, as his peripheral vision caught¡­


    Another bastion of flames trying to reach toward the southern gate, the direction being due west. Widening his eyes, the fire and wheezes that were blocked by the elf¡¯s ears were soon drawn back to life.


    His throat storing whatever dust and ash that called his vocals home, he straightened his back while swirling down whatever saliva he could produce to swallow.


    Continuing their galloping sprint, Sean used the bottom of his boots to double-tap his donkey¡¯s right bottom leg. Charging faster than before, Sean managed to outpace Luke, followed by Pacifica who took note of the new fire to the right.


    As if hell was trying to not let them escape, the heat from both their left and right combined was enough to soak all their bodies with their sweat. Maintaining their stability, more blood streamed out of their donkey¡¯s nostrils, as one of the donkeys¡­


    Finally collapsed.


    (Luna) W-What¡­


    Laying face first on the fertilized soil, she had her arms and legs spread far apart with the soil seeping into her ragged clothes. Staining her smooth skin, mud, and dirt that mingled with her sweat managed to nestle into the top layer of her skin, with a long dry cough escaping her lips.


    Her feet and legs not even able to get herself up, she slowly tilted her head upward to see¡­


    A youthful-looking man ran right in front of her.


    Sprinting his way toward the fallen woman, he immediately carried her princess style, using whatever strength he had in his skinny legs to push himself forward. Not looking back, not looking to the right or left, he poured his entire pupils and irises onto her literal being.


    (Luke) Hold on.


    Setting her on the rear end of the donkey, Luke holstered himself on the donkey yet again. Seeing that both Sean and Pacifica were already reaching the southern gate, he hunched his back forward.


    Using the bottom of his boot to jab the donkey¡¯s lower left leg, even the donkey¡¯s head tilted upward as its tongue was in full display for ash to settle onto. Luna, who started to close her eyes, held onto Luke¡¯s lower waist with whatever strength she had in her biceps.


    Both fires from the east and west were meters away from swallowing them whole. Like being in a deep-fried oven, the donkey that they both rode on soon bled out from its eyes.


    But a dozen meters in front of them, a wooden gate was wide open for them to cross.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) I can¡¯t die¡­


    His cheeks and hands being stabbed by the leftover embers from the crops, he shut his eyes while tilting his head downward, not letting a single jab of burning ash into his irises.


    Allowing his smell and hearing to jump upward, body odor and burnt garlic were all that he could smell, all the while the crackling flames meters away from them only laughed harder. Luna, who began to clutch onto Luke tighter, only caused him to bite down on all of his teeth.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Please ¡­ don¡¯t let me die ¡­


    Both Luke and Luna arched their backs backward with the motion of the donkey.


    Some of the embers fully stinging his eyelids, a gust of air brushed against his face and right side-bang. His palms callused with the rubber reins, Luke didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes, his white teeth getting pricked by the hot air.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) No freaking way.


    The flames fully encapsulated the field from below them, the donkey was in the air midway, with some flames grazing its hooves. Landing on the other side, it soon collapsed onto the dead grass, leading both Luke and Luna to tumble out. Opening his eyes, he looked back to see the crops that were swallowed up by flames.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) We made it ¡­ we made it¡­


    Using his palms, he helped himself up as he just stared into the fiery inferno that was in front of him. His eyes unable to look away, took a step back, the heat coming from the flames started to make his head feel light.


    Wobbling back and forth, his stability was soon brought back by a hand holding onto his right ankle. Looking down, a barely awake tanned woman looked up to him with a sleeping face.


    (Luke) Here, let me carry you.


    Carrying her princess style again, Benn, Christian, Chris, Pacifica, and Sean all watched as the light brown-haired man with red eyes walked toward them. The flames reaching up toward the clouds, Luke dug his fingers into the woman that he held, tilting his head downward to catch a glimpse of her soiled face.


    Her clothes all botched with pink, her swords missing.


    But in the end, she was alive; all of them were.


    (Luke) We¡¯re going to have to leave these donkeys here behind to rest. Let¡¯s get in the van.


    (Christian) Absolutely. Come on, let¡¯s go.


    Walking up the hill, Luke watched as the others carried both the slumbered Miles and Hope. Both their mouths opened, not even the crackling flames were enough to jolt them from their sleep.


    Looking back, his eyes soon encapsulated the burning flames that ravaged the poor crops.


    And in front of him, was the only group that he was close to call family.


    Inhaling as much air as he could, both of his lungs were filled like balloons as he continued to walk up toward the steep hill. Looking forward, he didn¡¯t dare to look back.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (???) Just continue walking Luke.


    Wielding nothing but binoculars, a man wearing a black hoodie and sweatpants sat down underneath a tree. Inside the lens, a youthful man carrying a woman uphill displayed to the unknown man clouded in mystery.


    Getting up, he swatted away a couple of dead grass that nestled onto his thighs and bottom, using his left hand while he settled down the binoculars with his right.


    (???) That woman is one heck of a fighter, similar to a woman that I know¡­


    Turning his body around, he put his left hand inside of his hoodie, while still wielding his binoculars with just two of his fingers.


    He looked up toward the sky that began to clear up from the smoke, gazing upon the strands of stars that were barely visible to the naked eye.


    (???) So this is how it begins¡­


    Eyeing one particular star, an orangish light shone through the night sky but was overcrowded by the many other star constellations.


    But for some reason, the man was eyeing that one particular star, a star that seemed to be devoid of life or spark.


    (???) Come at us, you old bastard¡­

 Arc 2 - Chapter 31: We鈥檒l All Be Side By Side In The End...

    (Reverence 3, 59 / 12:58AM)


    A van¡¯s engine rumbled through the thick road.


    Its tires sent plows of dirt in all directions, incomplete smoke thrust out of its exhaust pipe. A dust cloud formed a trail. Two bright moons finally shined their light onto them, letting the driver lay his head back against his headrest while keeping his eyes on the road.


    Next to him, Luke had his back turned, looking into the hole that was in the middle of Jack and him. Perking his eyebrows up, Luke had his body close toward the hole.


    (Sean) I need to explain something to you all.


    (Luke) What is it, Sean?


    (Sean) So I just read the paper that I stole from inside the house.


    (Luke) What does it say?


    (Sean) If you want to know why they¡¯re targeting us, it¡¯s still unknown. But, this paper slip does have something else even better.


    Inside the back of the van, Luna, Hope, Miles, and Pacifica all slept soundly asleep, with half of their mouths fully opened enough for a tarantula to burrow in. Christian and Chris being the only ones awake, both were in front of Sean as Christian folded his arms onto his chest.


    His eyes barely kept him awake, he had his back slouched, his eyes just staring at the ceiling of the van. Tilting his head down, dark painted eyebags remained underneath his eyes, as Chris shook his head intensely to keep himself awake.


    (Sean) This paper tells us about the location of the family treasure of The Zirardges. Yes! The family treasure!


    (Luke) Uh ok?


    (Sean) Don¡¯t you get it? They¡¯re the richest family in the world! And we¡¯ve just managed to find their most secretive spot!


    (Christian) Why should we care?


    Christian unfolded his arms, letting them drop down to his thighs as gravity pulled them downward.


    Letting a small breath into his nostrils, it soon flowed out from his mouth like a willow flower dancing in the small breeze. Licking his dried-up lips once, he glared at the elf with slanted eyes.


    (Christian) We just robbed the richest family on Terra, for a piece of paper? And now we¡¯re just going to have to follow it like a treasure hunt?


    (Sean) Sort of, but not really.


    (Luke) sighs ¡­ we¡¯ve burned their crops and now we¡¯re robbing their family treasure. We¡¯re definitely going to be Terra''s most wanted.


    (Jack) I think we already are though¡­


    Showcasing the paper in front of Christian, Sean held it with his right hand as his fingers clamped down on the top of it. Leaning forward, he hunched his back while squinting through the lines of each word.


    Widening his eyes, he then crashed onto the seat, his wide eyes still lingering as he didn¡¯t direct it to any particular object or person. Staring like he¡¯d seen someone be murdered in cold blood, both of his hands began to clench tightly, his knuckles already clashing with one another like cogs in gear.


    (Christian) Are you fucking insane¡­


    (Luke) What happened Christian?


    (Christian) Tell Sean where the treasure¡¯s at.


    His eyes and face hovering over the hole, he looked straight at Sean, who began to rub the back of his head with his other hand. Letting out a sly chuckle, Sean looked away as Luke made a deadpan face at the elf, with Luke¡¯s eyelids slowly forming dark pigments of sleep deprivation.


    Taking a huge breath in, Sean finally extended the piece of paper to Luke. Like Christian, he widened his eyes, while slowly looking toward Sean with an opened mouth.


    His side-bang covering his right eye, his left eye soon began to simmer in the dark.


    (Luke) Are you serious¡­?


    (Sean) Hey! I pulled my ass off to get this single piece of paper! I¡¯m not just going to let it go to waste!


    (Luke and Christian) We¡¯re talking about robbing a freaking train!!


    At the moment he heard ¡°train¡±, Jack instantly stomped on the brake pedal, the motion of the van causing the awakening to move along with the sudden abrupt flow.


    Luke and Christian didn¡¯t let the van¡¯s sudden halt let them. Keeping their eyes on Sean, they also ignored Chris who rubbed the top of his head, as a small reddish bump formed. Not only that, but the rest of the sleeping individuals began to slowly wake up, rubbing their eyes from the sudden stop.


    (Miles) What¡¯s going on, are we here?


    (Hope) Are we at the adobe?


    (Pacifica) What What What type of man brakes like that?!


    (Luna) Who disturbed my sleep¡­


    Instead of pinning their eyes on Jack, everyone began to pin their sluggish eyes onto the elf, causing him to huddle himself like a turtle. Grudgingly walking toward him, Hope stood in front of him as she knelt on one knee.


    Gulping down a load of saliva, Sean let his body feel relaxed, looking away from Hope¡¯s angelic blue eyes.


    (Hope) What¡¯s going on Sean?


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    (Sean) Uh ¡­ short story short, we¡¯re going to rob a train.


    Miles instantly stood up.


    Walking toward the curdled-up Sean, he towered over him as even his shadow began to cast down on Hope. Ignoring her, his eyes glared at the elf, along with his fingers twitching erratically in an arithmetic pattern.


    Not even letting out a wry smile, only a single droplet of sweat poured forth from his right temple.


    (Miles) That day that I¡¯ll rob a train is the day that this world¡¯s made up¡­


    (Sean) Hold on, let me explain¡ª


    Thrusting his right hand, he grabbed Sean¡¯s collar, lifting him with just one hand. Standing up, Hope hovered both of her hands onto Miles¡¯s chest, her throat jumping up and down as she saw Miles¡¯s eyes beginning to strain red.


    Pacifica, Luna, and Christian all watched as Sean dangled his feat, while Chris gripped onto Miles¡¯s shoulder with his sweat-stained hand.


    Miles pulled Sean closer, his face inches away from his.


    (Miles) All I heard from your mouth for the past twenty-four hours is you explaining.


    (Sean) Look! I know you don¡¯t like me, or my ethics, but believe me when I say that I¡¯m not against you guys!


    (Luke) ¡­


    (Sean) L-Luke! T-Tell him to put me down, please!


    Seeing everything through a hole cover, only a long exhale of air swept out from his lips. Tilting his head downward, he closed his eyes, his eyeballs seeing nothing but darkness with bits of blue imaginary waves crashing forth into his pupils.


    Letting his palms let loose from the metal he pressed on, the area of the metal began to dehumidify the sweat that Luke left.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) I know I asked for this nagging to never stop, but not this¡­


    Opening his eyes, he stared right at Sean.


    (Luke) Back there, we bit off more than we can chew. We were lucky that the Pacithiests aided us. If it weren¡¯t for them, we would¡¯ve been dead.


    (Sean) But we can plan¡ª


    Miles clamped down Sean onto the van¡¯s wall, the elf clenching his eyes in pain as his shoulder blades began to grind against the metal.


    Ignoring Hope¡¯s continued hands that hovered over his chest, he also didn¡¯t dare to look back at Chris who dug his fingers into his shoulder evermore. Only hearing two women and one man stand up, they slowly walked toward him using the hind of their heels.


    Luke immediately got out from the passenger side door.


    (Miles) I¡¯m not going to let you get us killed!


    (Sean) A-Ah!


    (Hope) M-Miles! Please drop him!


    (Chris) L-Let him go!


    (Christian) Ok Miles, I think that¡¯s enough.


    (Pacifica¡¯s thoughts) What did I I stumble onto Pacifica?...


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) Damn, these idiots can¡¯t shut up.


    The back of the van¡¯s door swaying open, Luke got himself up as he ran toward the pinned Sean and enraged Miles. Putting himself in between them, he had his head tilted downward, pushing Miles away with just his palms.


    Taking a step back, Miles¡¯s eyes were brought back to its whitish color. Being in the back of Luke, Sean placed his right hand on his shoulder.


    (Sean) Thank you, Luke.


    (Miles) You can¡¯t be serious Luke.


    Luke continued to have his eyes downcasted, both of his hands enclosed into balled fists. Not letting anyone see through his darkened face, Miles only stood by and watched as he soon collapsed onto the van¡¯s seat.


    Staring into the abyss, his pupils didn¡¯t lay onto a single eye or person, as not even a trace of breath escaped from his pursed lips.


    (Miles) Why do you trust him that much¡­?


    No response came from the silent Luke. Like a mannequin, Luke continued to ball his fists and watch the sweat-stained metallic floor.


    (Miles) You said it yourself that we¡¯re biting off more than we could chew. So why?


    Slowly, Luke tilted his head upward, as his hair covered his forehead down to his lower eyelids. Not seeing his red eyes, Miles only felt the loss of blood flow from his feet and legs.


    (Luke) I just ¡­ want to find out who''s behind all of this. I don¡¯t care for the treasure ¡­ I just want the truth.


    (Miles) And that truth would get us killed.


    (Luke) ¡­ Miles¡­


    The dark-complected man tilted his head upward, his eyes beginning to lock onto Luke¡¯s barely visible right red eye. Being drawn in, everyone else tried to grasp the young man¡¯s eyes.


    His knees buckled, his hands soon free. The strands of his hair that were blocking his eyes began to unfold.


    (Luke) You said that you wanted to be like an older brother to us. Do you still want to?


    Miles slowly looked at both of his hardened hands, noticing a bit of old scars and cuts laced around his knuckles and fingers. Looking to the left of his shoulder to saw a big hole in his shirt and jacket, it was also a sign of his new life.


    A life that he was drawn into; or a life that he was forced into.


    With his left hand, he plugged the hole while hunching his back. Still unable to look at Luke, his left hand¡¯s fingers started to dig into his skin, creating small low-level bleeding that stuck to his nails.


    (Miles) I¡¯m already tired. Everything ¡­ everything up till now has just been a fabricated messed up fiction for me¡­


    (Luke) Me too¡­


    (Miles) But ¡­ you guys are the closest I have to family ¡­ I just don¡¯t want to lose it again.


    Without knowing, Luke was already right in front of him. Towering over him, the young man only watched as Miles widened his eyes. Glancing down, one of Luke¡¯s hands slowly extended itself onto¡­


    Miles¡¯s shoulder.


    (Luke) You won¡¯t ¡­ I promise that I won¡¯t let anyone die.


    (Miles) But how will you achieve that? What sole purpose does it make when you lead your troops to their deaths¡­


    (Luke) But you guys aren¡¯t my soldiers¡­


    Putting his other hand on Miles¡¯s shoulder, he managed to slowly pull the tall man back up to his feet. Pulling away his hands, he enclosed just his right hand alone while letting it motionless to his thigh.


    Glancing from behind, Hope already had a slight tear on the verge of falling out of her right eye. With that one single glance, both ends of Luke¡¯s lips formed a cheerful smile.


    (Luke) We¡¯re comrades. No matter where; we¡¯ll all be side by side in the end.


    Miles put both of his feet together, clamping them shut while straightening his back. The top of his head barely grazing the ceiling of the van, he hovered his right hand over the left side of his chest.


    Thumping it twitch with a fist, he then gilded it straight across the right, displaying the Dark Angel salute. In return, Luke did it back, with Luna, Hope, Sean, and Jack who watched from where the van¡¯s doors were all joining in on the salute.


    (Christian) You¡¯re pretty good at being a leader.


    (Luke) Me?


    (Christian) You don¡¯t seem arrogant or commanding like the others. Reminds me of The Boss.


    (Luke) Well ¡­ I¡¯m not that confident, so I have to put my eggs in another basket.


    Finally, Luke turned his head toward the elf, whose face was already scrunched up with tears on the verge of coming out.


    Looking down at the paper, Sean¡¯s fingertips that held the slip started to wrinkle. Slowly, he passed the paper onto Luke, as a small sniffle came out from his button nose.


    (Sean) Just take it ¡­


    Luke carefully took the paper note, using his right hand as a small paper cut flicked on the bottom of his palm. Ignoring the little cut, he trailed every bit of word and letter through each line, soaking in the info like a dry napkin.


    Hunching his head down, his nose went from several inches from the paper to barely a few, as he slowly skimmed the last line on the bottom of the paper.


    Looking up, the crevice of the right corner of his lip twitched once, leading Sean to pucker up his lips. Covering up a small dry cough inside of his mouth, Sean avoided Luke¡¯s flat stare that caused him to scratch his right cheek.


    (Sean) So ¡­ long drive huh ¡­


    (Luke) Ridgemente? We¡¯re going to go there?


    (Jack) Wait, the train is going to be in Ridgemente? That¡¯s a ten-hour drive!


    (Sean) Yeah hehe ¡­ it¡¯s going to be a long night.


    (Jack) More like a long morning.


    Pushing back his hair with both of his hands, Jack closed his eyes shut as he tilted his head upward toward the night sky. Rubbing his eyes back and forth like screwing a nail, small imaginary waves began to whistle inside of the darkness that he only saw.


    Letting out a long exhale of air, he let both of his hands down, as some of his knuckles began to crust from the dryness of the wind alone. Opening his eyes, he locked eye contact with both Luke and Sean.


    (Jack) If we¡¯re going to drive to Ridgement, then we¡¯re going to need to lie low. It¡¯s the capital of Haxouburg so we¡¯re probably just going to have to find some abandoned building.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 32: No Beast-Humans After Dark!

    (Reverence 3, 59 / 4:22AM)


    Yellow sand blew against the outside of the metal walls.


    Gripping the steering wheel with a death grip, hot sand littered the asphalt road, as not even the tiny bit of sand retraced light back to his irises.


    Dunes as tall as most hills, the vast horizon sweeping the already dead sun, not even the thick stick bushes that decorated the side of the road kept Jack company. Feeling like he was driving into the unknown, the sky above him didn¡¯t let out a single piercing star, leaving him but his ownsome to plow through the lonely desert; in total darkness.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) The desert to the south, the Nabu desert.


    Jack¡¯s fingers dug deep into the leather wheel.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) Haven¡¯t seen a single town for barely 50 miles. When are we going to find a town¡ª


    A green billboard several hundred feet soon began to come into play.


    The van¡¯s headlights glimmering the white letters, Jack squinted his eyes, having his mouth slightly open. Nodding once, the green billboard began to be displayed on the side mirror to his right, as he continued to stare straight at the road.


    Sure enough, the silhouette of houses and buildings were on full display.


    Looking toward the front of the wheel, a small system of letters displayed the van¡¯s general information. In the middle between the oil and the battery levels, the gasoline tank arrow already pointed onto the 1/4th mark.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) I should probably refill in this town. Who knows how many towns I will see again.


    A couple of minutes rolled by, and the van soon slowed right along a gas station pump. Shutting the car off completely, all of the lights from the inside turned on, the light raining down on them like waking up to a bright light at the end of surgery.


    Their eyelids filled with eye boogers, they groaned in unison. Being the first person to stand up on his own feet, Luke rubbed his eyes, letting flakes of eye crust fall down onto the floor.


    (Luke) Let¡¯s just get what we can get and go.


    Everyone nodded, Luke opened the passenger side door, shutting it close as Jack began to do the fueling process for the van. Getting a simple gas pump into the fuel tank, he then saw everyone step down from the van, all heading toward the inside of the station.


    But there were only four other people inside the back.


    As Luke, Sean, Miles, Pacifica, and Hope went to get snacks, Jack peeped to take a look at the barely awake Chris, Christian, and Benn. As for Luna, she was still in a deep sleep, her mouth wide open for even a tarantula to crawl inward.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) Right, Benn can¡¯t enter in¡­


    Looking around the empty lot, the many signs on the road that they passed were all coated in red letters. Noticing that some of them showed symbols of animals like rabbits or horses, there was also the symbol of cats and dogs being shown as well.


    Right along the largest billboard, a logo displaying a dying shark-human drenched in blood locked in his memory.


    Connecting the two dots, the grip on the gas pump that he held soon began to tighten. Keeping his eyes down, he scanned all around him as no boots or small steps took precedence.


    (Jack) We really hit the jackpot, didn¡¯t we?


    Inside the van, both Christian and Chris were right in front of Benn, who just blindly stared at the floor.


    Christian had his arms folded onto his chest, filling up his lungs like a large balloon. Inhaling an abundance of air out of his nostrils, a small cough escaped from his parched lips, his throat coarse as sandpaper being laid out on the desert sun.


    All while Chris fiddled with his fingers.


    (Chris) Why aren¡¯t you going anywhere, Christian?


    The man with the cowlick pushed his entire body to stand up, using the heels of his boots so that he had his back straightened out already. Walking toward the shark-human, his towering presence clouded over him like a cop.


    But slowly, his arms and hands soon dropped to his sides, extending his right hand. Turning his attention away from the floor, his droopy eyes locked onto Christian¡¯s, whose eyes turned from frustration to tiredation.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    (Christian) Sorry for what I¡¯ve said to you for the past couple of days ¡­ I¡¯m just not used to seeing a shark-human in the flesh that¡¯s all¡­


    Benn widened his eyes, as not even the soles of his feet were able to push him upward to stand himself. Only extending both of his hands outward, he clamped down on Christian''s hand, keeping it in a cage.


    Continuing to tilt down his head, his dark coated eyelids that sagged couldn¡¯t even lift themselves to form smiling eyes. His lips not push upward, nor did his cheekbones, with only a small whisper pushed from his parched lips.


    (Benn) It¡¯s ok.


    A small click reverberated through the gas pump, causing Jack to pull out the pump. Putting it back where it belonged, he wiped away a bit of sweat from his forehead with his right sleeve. Placing both hands on his hips, he arched his head back as the pitched black sky above him didn¡¯t let a single moon shine on him.


    But his ears perked up.


    Turning his head to the right, a couple of rocks and pebbles were kicked upon, as several men and women wearing all-black robes were seen in the dark. Noticing that their hoodies were pointed upward, most of them had blue lines on the edges of their sleeves and collars.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) What the hell¡­ don¡¯t tell me that¡­


    Counting about eight of them, the men and women in black robes carried with them one beast-human, whose hands and feet were tied up like a fish. Their mouth bound with a simple bondage of¡­


    Animal fur¡­


    His cheeks were pushed upward to resemble that of a chipmunk.


    Both of his feet and legs dragged against the concrete ground, drool leaped from the corners of his stuffed mouth. Wearing nothing but black boxers, his bare skin was shown to the entirety of the world, his back reddened with bruise marks from top to bottom.


    With most of the goonish purple blotches being right on the center of his spine. Along with the left side of his hair being missing, it looked as if someone scalped him with a dagger, with blood camping on the center of his forehead.


    Setting him down on the concrete, one of the robed men plunged his fist into the beast-human¡¯s mouth, taking out the animal''s fur¡ªhair that mummified his mouth dry.


    (Luke) Hey Jack what¡¯s going on¡ª


    Luke and the four others carrying with them snacks, all stopped and watched at the display of evilness. Dropping the snacks on the ground, Luke took a step back as the sight in front of him was enough to scrunch up his fists. Despite a can of vampire and blue-cow jabbing onto his toes, the pain that he saw in front of him couldn¡¯t even register the pain below his boots.


    Hope and Miles widened their eyes, as Hope covered her mouth with both of her shaking hands. For Miles, he only put both of his hands onto the back of his head. Pacifica soon ran back toward the van, her boots marking her steps along the concrete ground. As for Sean, his porcelain pale face began to blister red, as if his skin tried to camouflage with his blood.


    (Beast-Human) Please! Please! Save me¡ª


    (Black Robed Man #1) Shut it! You know the rules of this town! No beast-humans after dark!


    Grabbing the helm of the beast-human head, the robed man couldn¡¯t grab his hair as most of it was scalped off. But where would the hair be?


    Well, why would a beast-human be bound up by animal hair inside of his mouth rather than duct tape?


    Grabbing the beast-human''s forehead, the leader pulled out a small metal pear from his pocket, its light shining onto the tear-ridden eyes of the beast-human. His breath trapped in his throat, the beast-human arched back his entire body from the device, shutting his eyes as whimpers vocalized the air around him.


    As the object had a title displayed on the side; ¡°Pear of Anguish¡±.


    (Black Robed Man #1) Now for your punishment. Which hole do you prefer this to shoot out from?


    (Beast Human) N-N-No!


    (Black Robed Man #1) You knew the rules boy! Now take it like a champ¡ª


    A hand tugged the leader¡¯s shoulder, causing him to turn around.


    A robed woman, carrying with her a small bible in her left hand, extended it toward the leader. Putting back the pear of anguish into his pocket, he snatched the bible out of her hands, pushing his head back while reading the cover.


    (Black Robed Man #1) Why bring me this?


    (Black Robed Woman #1) He had it inside his pants pocket.


    (Black Robed Man #1) Then that changes his punishment.


    He let the front of the bible drop flat onto the ground, as his left foot stomped and squeezed and turned on the holy grail. Putting his left hand back into his robe¡¯s pocket, his fingers grazed against a cold metal.


    A small revolver took presence to the beast-human, as tears began to roll down his cheeks to his chin.


    Not able to scream, nor yell, his vocals couldn¡¯t even conjure up a yelp for help, with the leader loading in just a single bullet into the chamber. A clamp locking down, the small revolver¡¯s barrel soon pointed toward the beast-human¡¯s forehead, having it hover inches from their fur.


    (Black Robed Man #1) You know we Black Piranhas hate the idea of a fucking God controlling our lives. A religion that tries to preach love and peace? Forget about that.


    Having his finger on the side of the gun, the black-robed man soon trailed it downward toward the trigger.


    The other two robed men, who only held him up by his bound hands, took two steps away from the beast-human, keeping their distance as the leader placed his left foot back. Taking one last look at the frozen beast-human, he had his other hand on the bottom of his back.


    All the while Luke and the others just watched with their jaws dropped.


    (Black Robed Man #1) We choose who lives and who dies. Exercising our right to purge the weak is what we, ourselves are destined for. Yes ¡­ we are our gods.


    Not even the cicadas blazed their melodic songs.


    The world turned to white, no one moved the tiniest muscle upon their frozen bodies. Except for the leader.


    As a crackled shot grazed the desert air.


    Smoke emitting from the barrel, the leader pulled back his gun and he slowly holstered it back into his pocket. The two blacked-robed men dropped the beast-human corpse like rotting meat, and both of them smacked their hands to get rid of the fur that tingled their palms.


    Cold blood seething the sand, it blended into the night air. But before they walked, they turned to the visitors from a faraway land.


    The leader, who silently watched the group of jaw-dropped men and women, turned his head back to begin his walk toward the forest. The rest of the robed people followed suit, it only left Luke and the others to be the only ones in the middle of the night.


    The silence continued to fall upon the outsiders.


    Hearing the sounds of boots mingling the asphalt, a tightening hand scrunched his left shoulder, causing him to turn his head around. Seeing the eyes of a man with a foul glare, he gulped down whatever saliva he saved inside of his mouth.


    While the man continued to watch as the robed people were out of their sight.


    (Christian) So this is the infamous Black Piranha clan¡­


    Tilting his head downward, both of his jaws collided with one another, leading his teeth to subside to be pushed down into his gums. His right foot twitching led to his entire right leg moving on its own as if he had Parkinson¡¯s disease on just his leg.


    (Christian) Count me in on the train heist, but promise me that Chris won¡¯t get on.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 33: Planning The Train Heist

    (Reverence 3, 59 / 11:45AM)


    A large abandoned beer factory nestled itself in front of them.


    Parking the van right in front of it, Jack opened the driver''s side door to gaze upon the four-story-high rusted building. One of the large chimneys blocked the deadly desert sun from hitting their faces. He had both of his hands on his hips.


    Past the large abandoned beer factory was the spread-out city built of brick and wood. Lying to the very south of the city, the gleaming afternoon lights of the ocean waters were far off to its desert horizon. Tapping his left foot, he slowly nodded up and down, turning his head to the front door.


    A door blocked by layers of wood stacked behind it, the edges being nailed to the doorframe.


    (Jack¡¯s thoughts) I know who could open those doors.


    Looking from the back of the van, Luke had already opened the metal van doors, letting out Miles, Hope, Sean, Luna, as well as Christian, and his two siblings. Sand blowing against the bottom of their black leather boots, Luke led the group toward Jack, who continued to stare at the locked door.


    Glancing at Luna, she cracked her head left to right, standing only a foot away from the door.


    Sucking in the wind toward her blotched pink boot, she pinned the bottom of her heel straight at the center. Every nail in unison breaking free from its clutches, the nails littered the sanded concrete, as the door slowly collapsed onto the floor.


    Pulling back her foot, she swept away her hair by nodding her head back.


    (Luna) Get in.


    Letting Luke and the group go in first, the first thing that Luke took note of was¡­


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) It¡¯s hot¡­


    Not even one second inside the abandoned factory, air as hot as a low-burning oven blasted onto their faces. Wiping his forehead, an entire load of sweat soaked onto the leather fabric.


    Everyone hunching their heads down to the heat, the only ones that were well off were Christian and his siblings and Sean, who only fanned their collars with their hands.


    (Sean) It sure is warm here, is it?


    (Miles) I feel like I¡¯m going to die.


    (Luna) Where¡¯s ¡­ the water¡­?


    (Benn) AC¡­


    (Sean) Yeah, tech here isn¡¯t that well off compared to Kepputha, so there¡¯s no AC, but¡­


    Pointing toward an abandoned freezer just from the other end of the building, the door being rusted with orange mold and green moss. All gazing on the door, Luke led them toward it, while taking in the metallic structure and stability of the abandoned beer factory.


    Orange dust clouded every corner and shadow, as every one of their boots marked themselves on the dusted floor. Reaching in front of the door, Luke opened it as he stepped one foot into the room. By just allowing his entire body in, a gust of cold air slammed onto him like a hammer.


    (Sean) Eh sure, we could plan our ride-or-die mission inside of a freezer.


    Everyone let out a long sigh of relief as the frozen air seeped into their clothes, while the oven heat plowed into the room to create a chilling equilibrium. Luke, who sat down on a frost-bitten wall, knelt at the back of his head as some of his hair stuck to the ice-cold metal.


    Glistening on the frozen floor with their palms, Luke looked up toward the furrowed elf.


    (Luke) How does this room even work?


    (Sean) Haxouburg doesn¡¯t run on electrical grids. Power only runs independently for this building, so a generator is still up in running, creating the freezer that you guys now love.


    Pulling out the paper slip, Sean extended his hand out for Luke to grab it. Taking the paper, Luke swiftly put it inside his pocket, not letting it be brittle in the frozen-like air.


    Standing up, he pushed himself with just the palms of his hands, his skin already reddening from the ice that stuck to his skin. Clapping his hands once, he got everyone¡¯s attention, and all their eyes were soon directed toward him.


    (Luke) We all came here for one thing, and that is to raid the Zirardge family train. Unlike before, we¡¯re going to plan this much more carefully than previously¡ª


    Loud snoring silenced the young man.


    Glancing from the other side of the room, a red-haired man had his entire body hunched like a ball. His mouth closed, yet his vocals were active, the sweepful snores escaped from his nostrils, along his cheek being placed right along the frozen metallic wall.


    Luna, who was right near him, began to let her right eye twitch.


    (Luna) Can I kick him?


    (Luke) sighs ¡­forget about it. Let¡¯s just continue.


    Clearing his throat, he thumped his chest twitch with his balled fist. Letting the airways of his lungs to be open, he swept his right side bang with his other hand.


    Walking back and forth, he used the motion of his hands as he talked along with the plan. Grabbing their attention mostly on his hand signs and gestures, half of them rubbed their fingers onto their chins, as some of their nails scratched bits of leftover debris from their fight just barely half a day ago.


    (Luke) During the raid on the ranch, the decoy strategy wasn¡¯t that well thought out, mostly because we failed to acknowledge our strengths and weaknesses.


    (Christian) How so?


    (Luke) Stealth isn¡¯t our strong suit. Not only that, but detailed info would have improved our chances of people getting uninjured.


    Taking out the paper slip, he let the writing speak for itself.


    Everyone seeing the last line on the paper, a little bridge managed to construct itself into all of their minds. A unison of ¡®ohs¡¯ and ¡®ahs¡¯ came out of their mouths, the only person who didn¡¯t act surprised was Luna, who rolled her eyes.


    (Luke) To raid a train, we have to be very stealthy or very gungho. We also don¡¯t have any info regarding the train in the first place.


    (Sean) Then I propose a little solution.


    Sean pulled out a little business card from inside his pants pocket, giving it to none other than Luke who looked at the back of it. Feeling the laminated hard paper with his nails, a first and last name were barely above his nails as Luke squinted.


    Looking upward at Sean, he also dropped his hand down to his side, continuing to carry the business card.


    (Luke) This business card¡­


    (Sean) He said that if I needed any help, I would just give him a call.


    (Luke) So this is help?


    (Sean) Not technically, but you said it yourself that we need info.


    Bringing the card back up to his face, he read the name again.


    Miles, Hope, and Luna hovered over the shoulders of Luke, analyzing the business card that didn¡¯t display any picture. Smacking her lips, Luna placed both of her hands onto her hips, tilting her head to the right while coldly looking at Sean.


    (Luna) How do you know this person?


    (Sean) Like I said a while back, it¡¯s a long story.


    (Luke) What¡¯s the business between you and Johnny?


    Sean tilted his head downward, avoiding Luke and Luna¡¯s eyes as he stared down at the frozen floor. His fingers beginning to slug from the frozen air, he pushed back his medium-length hair with just the gaps of them, leading to some hair jabbing itself into his nails.


    Their stares getting more colder than the air, Sean sucked in a huge breath of chilled air inside his warm lungs. His throat bitten by the air, he let out all the air from his system, letting everyone see his breath with the naked eye.


    (Sean) We were friends. Me, him, and his girlfriend. He was willing to let me plan on robbing his old man, but a month prior, he started to get cold feet.


    (Luke) A month prior ¡­ that¡¯s around the time when Lagefor was attacked.


    He then stared into the metal door that connected the freezer room to the main building, as the oven air soon began to overwhelm the frozen air. Tapping his right foot, the heel of his boot cracked open tiny amounts of ice that thawed under the black leather boot.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Clicking his tongue, he scratched the back of his head.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Something¡¯s going on here. Johnny helped us in defending the city, but for him to abandon all ideas of raiding a train, something must be wrong¡­


    Finally, Luke turned to Sean.


    Walking toward him, he extended his right hand that held the business card, letting Sean take it back. Rubbing his chin with the other hand, he used his thumb and pointer finger to massage his jawline, while holding his chin with the gap between them.


    (Luke) I think we could reason with Johnny. As long as we explain to him the details regarding the train raid.


    (Sean) That¡¯s more like it.


    (Christian) Back to the main topic. How are we going to raid a train efficiently without injuries?


    His body was in front of both the elf and the young man with red eyes, Christian had his arms folded down to his stomach, keeping his eyes on Luke. His siblings side by side next to him, Christian¡¯s body began to shiver under the temperature of the freezer.


    Both Luke and Sean looked at one another with a furrowed brow, turning their heads back to Christian. Ceasing the tapping on his right foot, he also stopped the rubbing of his jawline.


    (Luke) The first thing to note is the number of guards dispatched on the train.


    (Miles) But this isn¡¯t just a normal train we¡¯re dealing with, the train itself belongs to The Zirardges.


    (Luna) Yeah, there¡¯s probably going to be a shit ton of guards on every train car.


    (Christian) And worst case scenario, our little raid on the ranch would probably double the amount of guards on the train.


    (Sean) Or if we¡¯re lucky, maybe half the amount. They could¡¯ve put more guards on alert to the ranch.


    Tightening his fist into a hardened ball, Luke looked up toward the frozen ceiling that was covered all over with frozen icicles. The ones near the door begin to melt from the oven air, and tiny droplets of water tap onto the metallic floor, filling the little freezer room to be more tranquil opposite of the tension.


    But then Luke remained frozen in place.


    Standing still, his eyes slowly widened as he quickly jabbed his hand inside his pocket. Pulling out a black metal device, the front of it had many numbered buttons that soon jolted every Dark Angels member, including Sean.


    While the Pacithiests raised their eyebrows, staring into the out-of-place device.


    (Luke) During our raid, some of the Zirardge guards had these hidden away inside their jackets. If even their guards have these, then so does even its family members.


    Sticking out the business card toward Luke, he instantly snatched it out of the elf¡¯s hand while he used his other hand to hold the device. Seeing a line of ten numbers on the back of the card, he punched the numbers of the card into the device, sending out large beeps and boops in the process.


    Finished plugging it in, Luke pushed the button that soon dialed the number up, causing everyone to huddle together like a can of sardines. The device was in the middle of everyone, they all watched as the device rang out its sweet melodic tone.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Come on, come on¡­


    After a long minute, a young man¡¯s voice came out from the other end.


    (Johnny) H-Hello? Who is this?


    (Sean) Hey buddy! Long time no see?


    (Johnny) Oh shit¡­


    (Sean) So about half a day ago, sorry if I was being a bit of a troll hehe.


    (Johnny) So you all managed to escape¡­


    Luke gripped the device as hard as he could, as some of its metal began to crack along with its keypad glittering from the frozen air. A soft hand nestled on top of his shoulder, his body felt like a warm blanket shouldered on top of him, despite the cold air sinking into his skin.


    A hand that belonged to a young woman with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Sean coughed out a good chunk of cold air from out of his lungs, followed by Christian and his siblings to shiver evermore from the frozen air. Putting themselves near the door, their backs began to warm up by the air from the main building, closing their eyes to adjust to the good old warmth.


    (Johnny) Why do you guys wanna raid my family¡¯s fortune so badly?


    (Sean) Well a month prior, you didn¡¯t mind if anyone was willing to topple down your father¡¯s empire.


    Silence came from the other end of the device.


    Folding her arms up to her chest, Luna soon grabbed hold of the device, causing Luke to look dumbfounded. Hovering the device close to her mouth, she smacked her lips, the chilling air crusting them to a purplish color.


    (Luna) Also. Why the hell is that man with you guys?! I thought that bastard sided with the undead!?


    (Johnny) ¡­ The only rule that my father told me about is to never explain Kenichi¡¯s story to anyone¡­


    (Luna) I don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about your fathers¡ª


    (Luke) Let¡¯s just drop it, Luna. If his father is willing to put us in prison for messing up his tower too much, who knows what he would do to his son¡­


    Luna brushed the hand that massaged her shoulder, letting out an obnoxious scoff as she rolled her eyes. Passing the device to Luke again, she walked toward a corner of the room, leaning back against the metal while putting both of her hands inside her botched pink jacket.


    Sucking in another breath of cold air, he released it swiftly, his throat and vocals starting to get assaulted by the stabbing air. Both of his feet felt like thousands of ants biting onto him, it only let him buckle his knees and quench his breath.


    (Luke) Sorry, Johnny ¡­ but we need info about the train. You don¡¯t have to help, you could even pretend to side with your family, but please tell me how many guards are stationed on that train¡­


    Hundred of miles north of their position.


    Inside a small room, Elizabeth lay on a bed with her hands stretching outward, her nails barely hovering over the wooden frame.


    Sitting on a small chair, Johnny had his eyes locked on the door, with the sun blazing through the curtains that failed to do its job. Some of its benevolent rays soaking onto his clothes, he used his right sleeve to brush away a droplet of sweat from his right temple.


    Hunching his back, he bit his upper lip.


    (Johnny) The train is about 30 train cars long. The number of guards for each train car are around 10 guards; minimum.


    (Luke) Oh¡­


    (Johnny) The rear train cars are where the least number of guards are. Think of the train as a progressive dungeon, with the front train cars being the lowest dungeon levels.


    Sean clicked his tongue, huffing out a puff of cold air that was situated deep inside of his stomach. Placing both of his hands into his leather jacket, he walked toward where Christian and his siblings were.


    As for Luke, he scratched his left cheek, his nails clobbering off spots of unwashed dirt. Both Luna and Hope hovered over both of his shoulders, their breaths were visible to Luke¡¯s peripheral vision.


    (Luke) About the guards. Are they similar to the ones on the ranch?


    (Johnny) Mostly, but unlike the ranch, the train is highly restricted in movement. Most of the guards usually wield trench guns for close quarters.


    (Sean) Well, that sucks. Luna would¡¯ve been our best bet if she hadn¡¯t lost her swords.


    A scoff came from Luna¡¯s lips, making Sean¡¯s mouth form a sly grin.


    Coughing the inside, Sean placed his left hand onto the center of his chest, breathing in the somewhat frozen air from where he stood. Having his hands inside of his pants, a jolted shiver traversed from his toes up to his head, the air starting to seep into any hole amidst his body.


    Ignoring Sean, Luke looked away, as another breath of air flushed out of his red-nosed nostrils.


    (Luke) Is there ¡­ anything else that may be of use, Johnny?


    (Johnny) Stealthily raiding the train would be impossible. If you guys failed to raid an open meadow ranch stealthily, you have no chance of quietly raiding a train.


    (Luke) I guess¡ª


    (Johnny) But there is a little cheat code.


    Everyone perked their ears. Luke and his group huddled close to the device, Luke had it hover in the middle of the circle, letting everyone hear equally.


    Sean walked toward where only the Dark Angels huddled, as Christian and his siblings continued to stand in the doorframe between the freezer and main building. While Jack slept soundly, Sean hovered over Luke¡¯s shoulder.


    (Johnny) If you know the route of where the train goes, then you guys could ambush the train.


    Sort of like hitting them in the head with a baseball bat, you could raid the very front train car; which is where the fortune is stored.


    Sean began to nod his head back and forth, a small smile lighting up despite his face and body shivering.


    Luke and the others also started to succumb to the frozen air that sunk deep into their clothes, as small sniffles were soon heard from Luke and Hope. With Miles seeming to be just right at home, he began to crack his head to the left and right, as a small exhale of air was visible to the naked eye.


    (Johnny) The train goes through all over Haxouburg. But since you guys are calling from Ridgemente, then the train would arrive at the southern port at around the fifth of Reverence.


    (Luke) That¡¯s in two days¡­


    (Miles) Wait a minute, the port? Do you mean in the city?


    (Johnny) Yeah, in the city.


    Everyone turned to look at Sean.


    Sean rubbed the back of his head with his shivering hands, as some of his nails dug right along his dry scalp. Leaning his back against a wall, even Hope soon formed a small glare, letting herself create a pouting face that caused him to look blushingly.


    Licking his lips, he cleared his throat.


    (Sean) Uh¡­


    (Johnny) But a day before the train stops at Ridgemente, there is a midway stop between Dodgerock and Ridgemente, at a wetland city named Culkia.


    (Christian) Culkia? That shithole?


    (Luke) What¡¯s Culkia?


    Both Pacifica and Chris giggled, with Pacifica hovering her hand over her mouth as Chris balled his fist to be placed right underneath his nose. Their stomachs churning up, they both turned their bodies away while closing their eyes, leading Christian to roll his eyes.


    Swaying his head left and right, one of the corners of his lips wanted to sprout up, but a little thump in his chest pushed it down.


    (Christian) Culkia is a city in the heart of the wetlands, home to the largest population of inbred people.


    (Luke, Miles, Hope, Luna, and even Benn) Inbred!?


    (Christian) sighs ¡­ yeah, let¡¯s drop it at that.


    Walking out of the doorframe, Christian walked toward the Dark Angels group, having his body hover over the shark-human by placing his right hand on his shoulder.


    While staring into the metallic device.


    (Christian) How do you know that we¡¯re located in Ridgemente?


    (Johnny) The talkie-cells are different from the ones used in Kepputha. The talkie-cells here can track down or pinpoint the location of someone you¡¯re calling.


    (Christian) That¡¯s just your guys'' technology, Haxouburg isn¡¯t tech-driven like Kepputha or Ticia¡­


    (Johnny) Overall, I am not against you guys, but ¡­ the reason why I¡¯m telling you all of this ¡­ is for you guys to give up on this.


    Sean took away the black metal device from Luke¡¯s hand, causing Luke to clamp down on the left side of his teeth. Raising the butt of the device toward his chin, all of his fingers that gripped the talkie-cell started to crack and creak the metal within the circuits.


    His nose was red, his nostrils sweeping off excrements of mucus, not even a dry cough wept from his throat.


    (Sean) So you said all that ¡­ to try to scare us?


    (Johnny) Listen to me. Raiding that train would be the worst thing for you guys in the long run. If you do, then the whole world will make you your enemy.


    Sean let his hand that wielded the talkie-cell drop to his thigh, tilting his head down with his eyes clouded in botched dark spots. Tightening his hold on the device evermore, everyone began to walk toward him slowly, while Sean used his other hand to grab the top of his ginger hair.


    His breathing abnormal, his nostrils sweeping down load after load of barely freezing mucus, his chest began to throb and swell.


    Until another hand gripped onto the talkie-cell.


    (Luke) Sean¡­


    (Sean) Are you agreeing with Johnny here? That raiding the train is an idiotic move?


    (Luke) I didn¡¯t say that, but we¡¯re not going to raid it in the city.


    (Johnny) Thank you, Luke.


    (Luke) But we¡¯re not going to drop the heist just yet.


    The Dark Angels, Christian and his siblings, Sean, Johnny, and even Elizabeth all perked their heads up in unison; despite Johnny and Elizabeth not being in the same room as everyone else. All together, they were drawn to the last statement that Luke spoke out, like a moth to a candlelight.


    Keeping eye contact with Sean, Luke saw the elf gawk his mouth open, along with his dark eyelids seemingly evaporating like steam. His grip still firm on the talkie-cell, Sean¡¯s fingers began to loosen, but his nails continued to hold onto whatever metal they clung onto.


    (Luke) Listen to me, you both. I know that raiding this train would be practically suicide, right?


    (Johnny) Exactly.


    (Luke) But ¡­ how will I find the truth?


    At long last, Sean let go of the talkie-cell.


    Now having it within his hand, Luke took a couple of steps back, watching everyone staring at him with folded arms or dropped hands. The frozen air now seeping into his stomach and liver, his back slowly began to arch forward.


    (Luke) I wanted to live a simple life, a life that I could explore; but Johnny¡¯s father holds the key to everything that we want to know. So, please¡­


    Raising his other hand, he already balled it into a fist, as the crackled air stripped away dead skin and dirt from his knuckles. Putting both of his feet together for a military stance, his right side bang that covered his right eye swayed to the side.


    (Luke) Bare with me as your leader.


    The Pacithiests, the Dark Angels, except for Jack, all threw their balled fists into the frozen air.


    Miles and Hope, the only ones hesitantly throwing their right hands, both had their mouths closed as if the air froze their lips. Followed by Jack¡¯s lips being chapped by the air, it wasn¡¯t enough to wake him from his frozen slumber.


    In return, Luke lowered his wrist down, as he continued to have it balled.


    (Luke) We¡¯re going to leave at dawn for Culkia. As for now ¡­ let¡¯s just rest.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 34: To Capture The Dark Angels

    (Reverence 3, 59 / 8:22AM)


    Somewhere in the Shanta desert.


    A train¡¯s tracks reverberated in the trembling sand, with the railroad itself clamping desperately to the frictionless steel wheels. Red dried sand being plowed against by the train¡¯s metal frontier formed a cloud that showered its burning grains.


    And being the victim of this burning cloud, was a group of three agents and a spartan, all wearing black suits and fedoras.


    (Atar) Wait wait wait!


    A dog-human clung to himself for dear life.


    Tears in his eyes, the morning sun was blocked by one of the agents, as their shadows cast down onto the poor beast-human with sweat underneath his eyelids. Burning bright red calluses forming along his palms, his lower lip started to bleed from the bite that he ensured on it; as he hung on to an old yarned rope.


    One of the agents, a short, blonde-haired man, only glared at the pitiful beast-human.


    (Agent Briggs) Tell us the location of the Pacithiests.


    (Atar) I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! You got the wrong person!


    (Agent Briggs) Then explain this.


    From inside his pocket, Briggs pulled out a little keychain, a logo that displayed a sphynx cat. Showing this to the barely clinging Atar, he widened his eyes to the greatest extent, while pulling his head away from the keychain.


    Kneeling toward the dog-human, Briggs extended his hand to showcase the logo, putting it right onto Atar¡¯s face.


    (Agent Briggs) You¡¯re with the Pacithiests, and you¡¯re hiding info. Tell me where the location is or else¡­


    (Atar) I-I don¡¯t know anything I swear! I just wanted to go see my fiance, that''s all!


    Blood began to stream out from his calloused palms, trailing down the rope so that it grazed against the ends of his forearm. Clenching his teeth, his jaws started to lock from the strain, causing his cheekbones to bulge upward to form a tightened smile.


    Another agent blocked the sun but placed his hand on Briggs. Looking away from the beast-human, his pushed-down face and stuttering vocals jumped repeatedly with every vowel he formed.


    (Agent Eren) We don¡¯t need to torture him. Torture is beyond this. Just let him go.


    Only the sound of the railroad tracks being ground upon was heard.


    Both women took a couple of steps back from the two men, Ada had the tip of her fedora cover her eyes, while Alexandra put her hands inside of her pocket. Making a soft whistle melody, her left eye began to twitch as both her hands shook not from anger¡­


    But from fear.


    Standing up, Briggs stared deep into the red desert horizon, both his hands still like a doll left out in the tundra wilderness. Without taking a single step back, Eren couldn¡¯t even register Brigg¡¯s movement with his own two eyes.


    As a single hand gripped Eren¡¯s throat.


    Both women¡¯s breathing started to fasten, Eren¡¯s was the only one that went pale as Brigg¡¯s didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. Instead of digging his fingers straight into Eren¡¯s windpipe, he dug them onto the sides of his throat.


    (Agent Eren) g-gah ¡­ B-Briggs!


    Not even the morning sun couldn¡¯t shine on his blocked face.


    The only person seeing through his face being the beast-human, Atar¡¯s face turned a ghostly pale. Sweat poured forth from every pore of his body, and a yellowish liquid trailed out from the dog-human¡¯s crotch.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    (Agent Briggs) You were with me, and saw what happened back in that locker ¡­ and you expect me to just show him mercy?


    (Agent Eren) gah gah ¡­ He has nothing ¡­ gah ¡­ to do with it¡­


    (Agent Briggs) But he¡¯s hiding something, someone that I want. And if he doesn¡¯t want to spill.


    Briggs pushed away the long silver-haired man, releasing him from his chokehold.


    Without the need to scrunch up his hands into fists, he began to pull up the beast-human that reeked of urine and sweat. Since the rope was tied to a handlebar on the edge of the train, Briggs managed to pull the beast-human onto the platform with ease.


    Laying on the platform, Atar lay on all fours, his cheek being crushed by the metal.


    (Atar¡¯s thoughts) I ¡­ I think I¡¯m¡ª


    Grabbing the top of his hair, Briggs then knelt near the edge of the train, tilting Atar¡¯s head downward so that his face was inches from the sparkling railroad track.


    The speed of the train blowing against his face, he pulled his head back like a turtle to the greatest he could, as a small yelp came out from his throat. His heart was on the verge of breaking down his ribcage, all the rushing blood jammed into his skull.


    Tears flew out from his eyes, he cried out to the desert.


    (Atar) I don¡¯t wanna die ¡­ please oh god ¡­ I don¡¯t wanna die ¡­


    (Agent Briggs) Tell me where they are. Now.


    Centimeters from the railroad track, his upper body trembled, followed by his lower stomach pushing inward his breakfast and late dinner remnants. After only a couple of seconds, Atar bit inside both sides of his cheeks.


    (Atar) They¡¯re in Dodgerock! They took the Dark Angels in! I¡¯m not associated with the Angels so ¡­ oh god ¡­ I don¡¯t wanna die ¡­


    Blood poured out from both corners of his lips. Tears rolling down his cheeks, the many droplets from it soon littered the railroad track turning the water into instant steam. Still having his head hovering over the railroad, he closed his eyes, as his breath was quenched.


    (Agent Briggs) And Fenix? Where is he?


    (Atar) He and his group raided the Zirardge ranch! I-I-I¡¯m not associated ¡­ I¡¯m not ¡­ I don¡¯t ¡­ I don¡¯t ¡­


    (Agent Briggs) I want to ask you something.


    His hand that gripped Atar¡¯s hair began to loosen, while coldly staring into the desert horizon. Seeping his eyes onto every last bit of sand that littered the entirety of the country that he went to on his own accord, his other hand finally began to ball into a fist.


    All three of them hovered over Briggs, their faces driven in a ghostly pale as if they witnessed a cold-blooded murder. Eren and Alexandra, their hands inches away from his upper back, locked their knees while hunching their backs.


    (Agent Briggs) Are you associated with the Los Cerdos de Ojos Negros?


    Like a light at the end of the tunnel, Atar¡¯s face began to push upward as everything around him turned black. The crevices of his lips lifted upward to form a gentle smile, his tears ceased as his eyes reddened from the salt that stung.


    His lungs slowed down, his chest upheaving normally, his heart opened up like a can of past worms.


    (Atar) Before I was a Pacithiest ¡­ I was a gunrunner for them ¡­ but I never dealt with the heavy work. I left ¡­ because of what they are as human beings ¡­


    Gently biting the tip of his tongue, he turned his head as right as he could, his peripheral vision barely seeing the agent filled with a cold stare.


    Loosening the beast-human¡¯s hair evermore, the agent¡¯s lips began to twitch repeatedly, holding in whatever was trapped within his heart. Clenching his jaws shut, the balled fist on his other hand soon released its stance, his palm stabbed by his fingernails.


    (Atar) Humans, beast-humans ¡­ People can grow from our mistakes and sins. Evil is everywhere and only the impossible can defeat it. I¡¯m a rat, a sellout, but please ¡­ don¡¯t make me a corpse.


    (??? in Brigg¡¯s thoughts) Daddy? Is that you?


    Not even the sound of the train was heard by the five of them.


    (Agent Briggs) You bastards turned me into one.


    Atar¡¯s face soon met with the running metal.


    Using all his strength, Briggs pushed his entire hand to let Atar kiss the fast-moving metal, sending blood and skin to peel off his golden-furred face.


    A cry paved the entire area to a standstill, its ear-piercing scream sending the rest of the agents tumbling on the floor. Covering their ears, and closing their eyes, small tears escaped from their sensitive eyes.


    While Briggs basked in this display of pain and horror.


    Pulling back Atar¡¯s face, half of it was already gone, with blood vessels and muscle tissues bulging out from the inside of his mouth. Teeth clogged the inside of his throat, half of his brain was scooped onto the lower ends of his own crushed skull. Pieces of bone stabbed his brain, his entire body twitched like a fish out of water.


    As his eye sockets didn¡¯t hold his white balled eyes.


    Not giving Atar a break, Briggs pushed the dying beast-human back into the railroad again, as more blood stained the moving railroad. Like grated cheese, Atar¡¯s entire head slowly became one with Terra. Brigg¡¯s hand was drenched in Atar¡¯s blood and marrow, with bits of dog fur clung onto his knuckles, while his ceasing soon ceased.


    Pulling back Atar¡¯s face again¡­


    He had no face.


    Briggs stood up by pushing the ends of his boots off the ground, as he took a step back. Dropping the corpse-like rotten meat, blood-drenched the silver metal of the train floor, his boots being painted a crimson red. Kicking the corpse like a soccer ball, the corpse tumbled off of the moving train.


    Huffing, the entirety of his front body got stained, followed by some brain and bone narrowly near the corners of his mouth. Looking up toward the sky, he basked in the morning rays that soaked in the blistering heat from behind.


    (Agent Ada) B-Briggs¡­


    He silently turned to look at the three of them.


    Noticing that all of them were on the verge of tears, some of their hands twitched relentlessly, leading their lips to quiver. Sucking in a big deep breath in, a large amount of hot air soaked his lungs, the burning sand prickling his airways.


    (Agent Briggs) We¡¯re going to Dodgerock.


    Putting both of his hands back into his suit, he began to walk toward the door that led to the other train car. The three of them still have their legs locked, they sway their heads, pushing their feet to walk forward despite feeling like they¡¯re walking on nails.


    (Agent Briggs) And we¡¯re going to tell Gabriel what we just heard. Everything that we need to finally capture The Dark Angels.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 35: Spartan Gabriel

    (Reverence 3, 59 / 10:14PM)


    A long while after sunset.


    The abandoned beer building still stood on top of the hill overlooking the dazzling city lights. Only the sound of blowing dust howling in the night air, darkness from the north encapsulating the region as far as the eye could see.


    Since the night was nigh, inside the warm and muggy building were none other than a group of young men and women lying down. With only scraps of cardboard and pieces of plastic wrapping accompanying their heads and necks, the back of their heads still ache from the rusted metal that clamped their scalp. And because of it, they were all wide-eyed, with most of their uniforms still on.


    But not everyone was lying down.


    On the southern side of the building, a young man with light brown hair and red eyes took in the sight of the dazzling city. His butt was on the edge of the window frame, and most of the glass was long gone, as not a speck of glass shard stabbed his pants.


    His right ear jolting upward, he turned his head to the right of him.


    (Luke) Oh, hey Chris.


    The sight of the city trapped his eyes, Chris had his knees hovering over the old metal walls of the building. Placing his hands onto the right side of the no-glass window, he leaned his head so that his face was outside the building¡¯s perimeter, letting the dry sand blow onto his face.


    (Chris) Can¡¯t believe I¡¯m out in the real world.


    (Luke) Yeah me too. I wished things could¡¯ve been better though.


    (Chris) I think it¡¯s ok.


    Chris leaned his head back into the main building, as he continued to have his hands put pressure on the window frame. Unluckily for him, tiny bits of glass pinched his palms, leading to specks of blood to escape. Rubbing his hands together, he ignored the stinging pain, placing them inside of his brown outdoor jacket.


    (Chris) Even if the world makes me an enemy, I¡¯m still going to enjoy every last bit of it. To me, being alive is better than surviving.


    (Luke) But how can you be so sure of it?


    (Chris) Because I believe.


    Luke turned to Chris, pushing himself up from the window frame to set his feet on the metallic flooring.


    Chris¡¯s eyes began to sparkle under the light that shined on his youthful face, like a small fire burning right in front of him. Pushing his cheekbones up, he stretched both of his arms outward, followed by the sound of his joints busting open.


    Now looking toward Luke, he raised his right hand into a bro-fist.


    (Chris) I believe that memories help make a person. A person who has all sorts of happy memories would be a person who would die happy, while a person who stays in his room all day would¡ª


    (Luke) I get it¡­ I get it¡­


    Tilting his head downward, he soon walked back toward the rest of the group. Putting both of his hands inside his jacket¡¯s pockets, his right side bang covering his right eye that glowed in the dark.


    As for Chris, he pushed both of his eyebrows upward, along with the back of his head being scratched with his right hand. His boots squeaking the ground, followed by his face darkening, he raised his left hand to cover his left eye, darkening his face to cast a shadow.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Memories¡­ is that what I wanted all along¡­ or was it truth ¡­ or to be a leader?


    Standing in front of his group, they all slowly turned to look at Luke''s darkened face. Hope, whose head was right near Luke¡¯s boots, moved from a lying to a sitting-up position. Putting much-needed pressure onto her tailbone, her entire body shivered, her hands trembling as she moved her eyes away from his face.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Or was it a simple life? A life without meaning? But that was what I did for so long, just wasting life like a fly.


    But a jolt shook him out of it.


    A hand gripping the inside of his collarbone, Luke turned to see a tanned beauty barely awake, her eyes already filled with eye-boogers. Pushing up a smile, his gloomy facade turned 180, by rubbing the back of his head with pushed-up cheeks.


    (Luke) H-Hey Luna. Shouldn¡¯t you be in bed?


    (Luna) Can¡¯t sleep.


    (Luke) I know. But look, we¡¯re going to need your strength, and I want you to be in your best condition for tomorrow. So please try to sleep.


    (Luna) Then do something about it.


    Luke blinked twice. Scratching the back of his head, he continued to stare into Luna with nonchalant eyes, his legs and knees quivering.


    Luna in return scrunched up both of her hands, as an angry scowl soon plastered onto her face. A scoff being released, she turned Luke¡¯s body so that he stood right in front of her, inches away from her.


    (Luke) Uh, Luna?


    (Luna) Well?


    Another hand jabbed into his shoulder. His eyes peeled back, a woman much shorter than him had with her a mean glare, her eyes and eyebrows slanted inward to the top of her nose.


    Tugging Luke to herself, the woman with blonde hair and blue eyes had her arms wrapped around his waist, eyeing the tanned woman whose eyes began to redden. Cracking both of her knuckles, Luna soon exhaled a multitude of steam from her nostrils.


    (Luna) You better back off you too goody bitch.


    (Hope) bleh.


    Hope stuck her tongue out.


    Using her right pointer finger, she used it to pull down her eyelid to expose the red underside to Luna, causing Luke to gulp. Nervously looking over to Luna, she hunched her back, along with her breathing rampant and rabid like a dog with rabies.


    (Luna) Don¡¯t think that I would knock you out just because we have guests with us¡­


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    (Hope) ¡­


    (Luna) Got anything to say¡ª


    (Hope) Bitch.


    (Luna) That does it!


    Both of Luna¡¯s hands instantly snatched hold of Hope¡¯s collar, her body too fast for Luke to even register. Blinking a couple of times, Luke shook his head, placing himself in the middle between the two women.


    Gritting both ends of his teeth, unlike the other times, bits of sparks spread out from his enamels.


    (Luke) Can¡¯t you guys just sleep on your own¡ª


    The locked metal door from the main entrance was soon opened.


    No, it imploded open.


    All of its recently assembled nails burst free, and the metal door flew halfway across the main building, gliding through the friction rust that dented the metal. The metal door was beyond repair, it ceased right at the footsteps of the entire group.


    Hovering their hands over their holsters, they all looked toward the front entrance, as the darkness of the night clouded whoever stood at the door. Their breaths silent, their bodies frozen, not a drop of sweat trailed down their temples.


    A black silky boot was soon seen.


    (???) You decided to take shelter here?


    A tall man with a bun tied on the back of his head soon appeared.


    Having both of his hands inside his tuxedo suit, he wore black slack pants followed by a cross necklace on his neck. A black well-shaven goatee covered his chin and mouth, and several wrinkles stretched across his forehead and cheeks. Lastly, the man had black hair and brown golden eyes.


    (???) You¡¯re Luke I take it?


    Christian, Pacifica, and Chris tumbled downward onto the rusted floor, as not even their palms helped them set themselves up. Christian, the only one who didn¡¯t have his breath stuck in his throat, jittered his mouth twice before gulping down whatever dry saliva was situated in his mouth.


    (Christian) Another original Pacithiest¡­


    (Miles) That¡¯s not an agent, looks like a special agent, or what the government calls them; spartans.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Reverence 3, 59 / 10:18PM)


    The man stood silently.


    His pupils slowly trailing the line of young men and women, the last person that he locked his eyes on was none other than Luke. Keeping his nonchalant and warm eyes on the young man, the tall slim man with a man-bun let his head nod back and forth.


    Christian took a step forward, placing himself in front of the others. His face pale as if he¡¯d seen a bloodied murder, both of his knees already locked in place, followed by his feet shaking unsteadily.


    (Christian) You¡¯re one of David¡¯s best friends from long ago, G-Gabriel¡­


    (Spartan Gabriel) You belong to an old group that I was once with huh? Good thing that old bastard teaches you your history.


    Like the sound of a mouse, Gabriel¡¯s footsteps trailed toward the group that had their feet frozen to the ground. The wind from outside was louder than his walking, in unison, everyone began to slowly walk back, like a magnet that repels the same electric charge. But Gabriel was closer.


    Several feet in front of them, he had a normal resting face, with the corner of his lips barely arching upward. His cheeks pushed up, he began to pull out both of his hands from his tuxedo pockets.


    Which caused everyone to pull out their weapons.


    (Spartan Gabriel) Relax. I ain¡¯t going to harm ya¡¯ll.


    His hands said otherwise, as both of his palms soon gripped onto both of his standardized glocks. Suppressors placed on the front of each barrel, he had them aim down at the ground, with both of his fingers on the side of his guns.


    Occupying each hand, everyone who had a weapon pointed their barrels at him, watching either his fingers, feet, or arms. Letting out a soft chuckle, Gabriel swayed his head.


    (Spartan Gabriel) Didn¡¯t I tell you guys that I¡¯m not going to harm you?


    (Christian) E-Explain why you took out both of your weapons.


    (Spartan Gabriel) I¡¯m testing you all.


    Sean was the only one who had his finger on the trigger; while pinning his attention onto the back wall in the shadows. Sweat finally excrementing out of his neck, both of his ears reddened like fresh-beat tomatoes.


    Ignoring the elf, Gabriel swiftly put both of his guns back into his pockets, as fast as anyone could blink.


    (Spartan Gabriel) And you guys are mentally alright for a bunch of criminals. You all don¡¯t seem to be that trigger-happy.


    (Christian) Who sent you here?


    (Spartan Gabriel) Wait. Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t already know that talkie-cells can track you down.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Oh no¡­


    Everyone slowly trailed their attention onto Luke, causing him to put his left uzi into his holster. Using his left hand, he pushed it inside of his leather jacket¡¯s pockets, caressing every fiber and leather slowly like his knuckles were slow-kissing it. Pulling out the talkie-cell, Luke¡¯s eyes widened, as he ignored everyone¡¯s wide eyes and stuttering mouths.


    Keeping his eyes on the black device, his breathing fastened and his vision blurred.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) This is all my ¡­ this is all my¡ª


    (Spartan Gabriel) Fault? Partially. The real culprit is that elf there. He forced you to raid the ranch, yeah?


    Gabriel pulled out both of his hands from his tuxedo pockets yet again, only this time with no metal being drawn.


    His callused hands noticeable in the dark-tinted building, Gabriel had them motionless to his sides, as his knuckles were facing in front of Luke. Towering over him, both crevices of Gabriel¡¯s lips churned to form a frown, followed by his cheeks pushing downward.


    As Luke only inhaled in minuscule amounts.


    (Spartan Gabriel) Mr. Zirardge has always kept tabs on the ginger-haired elf in case he was going to do anything fishy. He knows that you wouldn¡¯t be willing to raid one of the richest families in the world.


    Blinking his eyes once, Luke took a whiff of Gabriel''s glock already loaded; his aim being on Sean.


    Behind Gabriel, a figure resembling a lot like Sean took form just a couple of inches from his back. Despite his finger on the side of his glock, it was enough for Sean to drop his Thompson gun down to his feet.


    The butt of his gun denting the metallic floor, Sean¡¯s fingers couldn¡¯t bother to grasp it. Loud breathing exhaled out of him, and the clone from behind Gabriel soon vanished like wax melting; but only imaginary.


    All the while Gabriel kept eye contact with Luke.


    (Spartan Gabriel) You have some good in you, I can see it. Every one of you is accused of something you didn¡¯t do, really a shame.


    (Luke) W-Why are you telling us this?


    (Spartan Gabriel) Cause I have a proposition.


    Putting his glock back inside his pocket, he still had his left hand tucked away. Keeping his breathing normal, Luke¡¯s eyes sparkled at the last word that drew breath from Gabriel¡¯s mouth.


    Everyone followed suit, their weapons aiming right at the border between the tips of their boots. As Sean balled both of his hands into fists, Gabriel cleared his throat, straightening his back to intimidate Luke as he already did.


    (Spartan Gabriel) If you and your group plan on surrendering and giving up running, then all you have to do is wait here for two days until a battalion of agents comes to pick you up.


    (Luke) Would I be sent to The Dome?


    (Spartan Gabriel) No not at all. At the most, you all would be spending a month or two in jail, and then working community service until all of your debts would be paid off.


    Luke put his other uzi back into his holster. Along with Miles and Hope following Luke¡¯s example, everyone else except for Sean drew their weapons back to their original places.


    His head bobbing up and down unnoticeably, Gabriel rubbed his chin with just his pointer finger, swishing away dandrum and old hair that got lodged in his goatee. Letting out a hum, he took a step back from Luke.


    (Spartan Gabriel) You all could be freed men and women. A chance to return everything to the way things were; but¡­


    Turning his head toward Sean, Gabriel¡¯s frown deepened more, as both ends of his lips reached the bottom of his jawline.


    (Spartan Gabriel) If you ever raid that train, then consider it a break of contract. Believe me when I say that you¡¯ll never go back to the way things were.


    Both of Sean¡¯s jaws clamped tightly together, as he had his teeth closed off from the world. His cheeks enlarging from the strain, he tilted his head downward, staring into the rusted metal.


    Luke rubbed both of his hands together, with sweat sticking to his palms like a batch of syrup. Nodding his head back and forth, he looked toward everyone else but Sean, who in unison began to nod their heads except for Chris.


    (Luke) I understand¡­


    (Spartan Gabriel) Don¡¯t understand, follow it. Believe me when I say that raiding that train would only lead you to your death.


    Finally, Gabriel looked over toward the front entrance of the building, as the warm blistering sand called the metal flooring home. Turning his body away from them, he began to walk slowly toward his exit, while keeping his back and body straight.


    Ignoring the gawking mouths in the back of him, Gabriel continued to walk until the tip of his boots reached the front entrance. Having his hand on the doorframe, he turned his body around to look at everyone.


    (Spartan Gabriel) The amount of guards doubled on the train as a result of your actions on the ranch. Bare that thought in mind if you will.


    Just as Gabriel was on the verge of exiting out of the building, a tanned man with a cowlick extended his hand. Taking a step forward, a dull thud clammed out of his boot, as the rusted metal only trapped the reverberation of the metal.


    (Christian) W-Wait!


    Looking from behind, Gabriel stood just between the main building and the howling desert from outside. His body leaning toward the outside, he had his back hunched forward, while his left ear perked up.


    (Christian) During the beast-human skirmishes¡­ What happened to all three of you? You, David, and Kenichi.


    David¡¯s hand that gripped the doorframe soon tightened, causing the metal around his fingers to dent the old material. Digging into the metal, slight creaks and screams came to play, as his long fingernails managed to cut deep into the very rusted metal that could sore a person¡¯s skin by just rubbing on it.


    Darkening his face, he hunched his back further, his voice trailing out.


    (Spartan Gabriel) I found out the truth¡­


    Without saying farewell, or even waving the group off, Gabriel soon disappeared into the howling night, letting the warm sand blanket him in the pitch of night.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 36: Boiling Point

    Taking the tension along with him, everyone soon collapsed onto the floor.


    Spreading their arms out wide, Luke in particular looked up toward the metallic ceiling, as he skimmed through the many spiderwebs up top. Ignoring the spiders, Luke arched his head forward, looking toward his group.


    (Miles) I call this a miracle if I see one. He could¡¯ve captured us if he wanted to.


    (Luke) But he didn¡¯t.


    (Miles) Then more than enough reason to ditch the train heist.


    Luke covered his left hand over his left eye, as his right hair blocked his right. Stabbing his forehead with his long nails, he put most of his body weight onto the end of his tailbone, while tucking his knees in.


    Behind him, Hope put both of her hands onto his shoulders, holding herself up by pinning pressure onto her kneecaps. As Luna stood behind him, both of her hands balled into tightened fists.


    But her breathing was slowed.


    (Luna) Wherever you go, I go.


    (Luke) Luna¡­


    (Luna) Just make your decision already. Besides, I need someone to forge two new swords.


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) And entirely new clothes.


    Still covering his left eye, Luke began to pull out his hand, placing it down on the floor. Tilting his head upward, everyone else stood in front of him, rubbing their arms with their hands or fiddling with their fingers. His fingers twitching, he swiftly got up, using his palms to scrape against the old metal to stand himself.


    (Luke) We¡¯re surrendering.


    A piece of metal soon broke.


    Everyone turned their eyes on the back of the group, an elf with ginger hair wielded the talkie-cell, having it wrapped around his fingers. Some of its buttons missing from the device, those same buttons trickled the floor beneath Sean¡¯s boots.


    The talkie-cell being beyond broken, the elf that crushed it with his grip only glared at Luke, red already straining his eyes.


    (Sean) What the hell are you suggesting¡­


    (Luke) There¡¯s no point in this. The agents and government know where we are at.


    (Sean) So you¡¯re submitting to them!?


    Taking a step back, Sean used his other finger to point it straight at Luke, his eyes already burning in a crimson red.


    Luke soon began to clench both of his hands, along with his lower body boiling up like a flame heating up oil. Despite his anger swelling inside of him, he pushed his feet to help him stand up, followed by his hands sticking out as if he were about to receive a gift.


    A hand gesture that he used in most of those little speeches.


    (Luke) Look, Sean, we don¡¯t want any of this. No one does. Besides, that train heist plan wasn¡¯t even going to work in the first place.


    (Sean) So you were selling me false hopes!? I knew that you were cowardly enough to never go along!


    Luke remained silent, his long fingernails beginning to dig into both of his palms. Taking in a big deep breath, a slow and long exhale took form, his chest ballooning up from the excess air.


    But Sean glued the soles of his feet on the metallic floor, his death grip on the talkie-cell sparkling some of its circuits that were long dead. Pieces of scrap and metal dangling off of the destroyed device, Sean lowered his hand down to his side.


    (Sean) Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought. That¡¯s the one thing that I hate about you; always following or pleasing the crowd. The moment someone criticizes you, you just seem to do whatever it takes to perfect that image huh?


    (Luke) It¡¯s called learning from my mistakes¡­


    (Sean) It¡¯s called being a pushover, ass-kisser.


    Blood soon began to drip down from both of Luke¡¯s hands, letting it roll deep into his leather jacket¡¯s sleeves. Tilting his head downward, his knuckles soon sprouted out like sore sickly thumbs.


    Hope hovered behind Luke¡¯s back, having both of her hands inches away from his central back. Seeing this, Sean¡¯s frown deepened even more, looking away as he snickered.


    (Sean) Bastard can¡¯t even pick.


    Luke slowly tilted his head upward, his face darkened along with his right side bang still covering his right eye. His left eye in full display, red strain soon began to form just on the edge of his pupils, his body soon shivering like he was cold.


    A low groan escaped out of his throat, and more blood swept out of his scraped and jabbed palms.


    As a low deep voice took hold of Luke.


    (Luke) Shut up.


    Everyone took a step back.


    Instead of ceasing his anger, Sean also clenched both of his hands together as well, his eyes fully encapsulated with crimson red. Walking toward Luke, Luke already had his left eye staring deep into both of his green eyes, as both were at the breaking point of seeing red.


    While Sean let the talkie-cell drop to the floor.


    Using his free hand, Sean thrust it up to grab Luke¡¯s collar. Towering over him with his shadow, both of their faces were inches away from theirs.


    (Sean) Then make me. Gwen was ten times a leader than you ever were.


    (Luke) Leave ¡­ Gwen out of this ¡­


    (Sean) If only someone were to plan their counterattack better.


    (Luke) I said shut up¡­


    Luke lowered both of his hands down to his thighs, letting them motionless to gravity. Biting down the insides of his cheeks, blood circulated all around his dried-up mouth, with most of his iron lacing down into his throat.


    At long last, Sean pushed down his eyes, his death grip on Luke¡¯s collar soon ceased. Like a deflated balloon, Sean looked down to the ground, as bits of tears soon began to form right underneath his eyelids.


    (Sean) Gwen would have still been alive¡ª


    Luke punched Sean.


    Delivering an uppercut to Sean¡¯s chin, some of his knuckles chipped from inside his hand. Using all that he had, his right arm bulged its lean muscles, causing everyone to let their breaths situate inside of their lungs.


    In slow motion, Sean fell onto the rusted metal floor, hitting the back of his head along the metal. More blood letting loose, his eyes widened, along with the corners of his lips moistened by his blood that mixed with his drool. His entire body numb, the only thing that he could move was just his eyeballs, seeing the huffing and puffing Luke with drool streaming on the end of his right lip.


    Wiping it away with his right sleeve, his right hand soon bruised from the punch.


    (Luke) I told you to shut up¡­


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    (Prominis 21, 56 / 8:43PM)


    Six years ago.


    On the third day of basic training. Before the raid, before the attack on Lagefor, the Blood Eagle raid, The Array¡­


    But after the fall.


    A 14-year-old Sean walked the halls with both of his hands inside of his pants, wearing nothing but a gray shirt and blue pants. A large white bondage strip blanketing his broken nose, he had his head tilted downward, as both of his shoulders ached from his day¡¯s training.


    Unable to see before him, his body tapped in front of another.


    Letting out a yelp, Sean slowly opened his eyes to see a twelve-year-old boy with light brown hair and red eyes. As the boy rubbed his eyes, he was significantly shorter than he was, and Sean towered over him by his shadow alone.


    (Sean) Y-You?! Watch where you¡¯re going!?


    (Luke) I-I¡¯m sorry! I promise it won¡¯t happen again!


    (Sean) Good. Cause I don¡¯t want anything to do with you after what that bitch did to me!


    Brushing past Luke¡¯s shoulder, a low grumble creeped out of Sean¡¯s throat. Slanting his eyes, and scrunching his face, he put on a frown that reached down toward his lower jawline.


    But after just a couple of steps, Sean stopped.


    Glancing from behind, Sean took note of Luke¡¯s nervous stare, as the boy began to look down onto the ground with pushed-down eyes. Pulling his hands out of his pockets, he pushed back his wavy hair, sending a couple of dandrums to litter his shirt.


    (Sean) W-What do you want?


    (Luke) Why did you hurt me with that jack-in-the-box?


    Exhaling out, Sean turned his body around, allowing it to hunch forward. His body restless, he pushed both of his shoulders upward to create an ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± shrug, his frown being replaced by a nonchalant stare.


    (Sean) That was just a little prank. What I got was much worse than a bruised chin.


    (Luke) ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.


    (Sean) Forget about it. Besides, Luna was the one who punched me, not you. You know what?


    Sean walked toward the twelve-year-old boy, standing in front of him as he extended his hand out. Seeing the elf¡¯s smooth porcelain palm, Luke only gulped down, since it was the first time other than Stan that he got up close with another elf.


    (Sean) Truce?


    Giving him a shy nod, Luke slowly and nervously extended his hand out, gripping the elf¡¯s smooth hand with his sweat-tainted hand. His face pushed down, Luke glanced from behind to notice a teenage girl poking her head out from her dorm room.


    Her eyes glared straight at the ginger-haired elf, Sean in return stuck his tongue out.


    (Luna) Watch it, or I¡¯ll break your arm in two.


    (Sean) Yeah yeah yeah. Just continue sleeping will ya?


    (Luna) I¡¯m keeping my eye on you.


    Slamming her door, Sean rolled his eyes while letting out a dry scoff from his diaphragm. Putting both of his hands inside his pants, he turned his body with just the heels of his feet, keeping his head down while leaving Luke to be alone.


    Blowing and breathing out air from his mouth, he arched his neck upward to look up at the white-crusted ceiling. Placing both of his hands on the back of his head, he walked past Cameron and Ryan who played poker on the floor near the stairs.


    (Ryan) Need anything Sean?


    Ryan scratched his right cheek with his right hand, trapping fur inside of his fingernails as he wielded a deck of cards with his left. Furrowing his brow, Ryan quickly stood up, wiping away some fur that began to shed on his clothes.


    Jolting up, Sean glanced at the two beast-humans, giving them a sideways peace sign.


    (Sean) No worries, just thinking about something.


    (Ryan) About what? Putting Luke in a maid costume?


    (Cameron) Pfft ¡­ hahaha


    Grabbing his stomach, both of Cameron¡¯s hands were occupied, his laughter shaking the thin walls of the hallway.


    His face flushed red, Sean walked past the two of them, ignoring Cameron¡¯s wheezing laugh that was passed down by his horse qualities. While Ryan snorted and sneezed with every breath he inhaled, it only caused Sean to bite down on his jaw. As he continued to stomp forward.


    (Sean¡¯s thoughts) One of these days, I¡¯ll pay you back tenfold¡­


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Reverence 3, 59 / 10:28PM)


    Back to the present.


    His vision from all around the edges was blurred, the only thing that he could see was far in the distance. Looking up at the ceiling, an old bird¡¯s nest made out of old sticks of tumbleweed was barely seen. Following his jaw unable to open and close, his mouth was wide open for any spider to crawl into, along with his chin being dented with a gooey purple bruise.


    But ignoring the old bird¡¯s nest, Sean scanned his eyes onto Luke, whose breath jumped up and down in an arithmetic pattern.


    Unable to push himself up, the only thing that he could do was curl up his fingers and toes. Like biting down on a jaw-breaker, Sean pushed both of his jaws to clamp shut, his cheeks cramping from the overload of stress.


    (Sean¡¯s thoughts) That bastard ¡­ ah!


    Like being stabbed in his mouth, the pain finally awakened both of his hands. Thrusting them onto the area of which Luke bruised, he pushed his lower jaw to relocate itself back into place, a sigh of relief escaping from his unlocked mouth.


    His breathing heavy, Sean pushed himself out of the floor. Hunching his back, both of his hands were already conjoined into fists, along with both of his eyes resorting back to his strained red eyes.


    (Sean) Now you¡¯ve done it¡­


    (Luke) I¡¯ve told you to shut up.


    A small streak of blood ran down his right lip, Sean wiped it clean off with the palm of his hand. Letting both of his hands droop down, his body lounged in a weird drooped position, his feet and legs spread apart to let his knuckles hover over the ground by a foot high. Keeping his heavy stare on Luke, Sean put his left hand inside his leather jacket, letting his knuckles graze the inside of his pocket.


    Pulling out a smoke grenade, Sean raised his left hand high, denting the metal with his jagged fingernails. Throwing the smoke grenade down to his feet, a thick cloud burst from its prison, releasing a foul smell that made Luke walk backward. Swaying both of his hands up and down, he closed his eyes shut to not let the stinging smoke molest his eyes, followed by the others turning their heads.


    (Luke) Sean!


    His soul rang the old reverb service bell.


    Jumping back, a gust of wind pushed onto his face, barely opening his eyes to see Sean¡¯s fist inches from him. Tightening his entire body, Luke raised both of his hands toward his shoulder, while continuing to walk backward as another fist came pouring at him again.


    Dodging that attack, there was an opening, but Luke kept his fists close to his body.


    Seeing the fight commence, Hope lunged her right foot forward as tears soon began to plow out of her eyes. Being held back, a hand with dull fingernails made her glue the soles of her feet to the metallic floor. Nudging every bit of her body to push forward, both her feet pricked like tiny fire ants, lighting up the bottom of her feet.


    (Luna) Let them Hope¡­


    (Hope) But they¡¯re¡ª


    (Miles) We¡¯ll only intervene if things get messy¡­


    (Hope) W-Why are you all just¡ª


    (Benn) It¡¯s a duel Hope.


    Benn¡¯s cheeks wavered as he continued to see the two young men fight. Having his hands loose on his thighs, he couldn¡¯t look toward the teary-blue-eyed woman who wheezed uncontrollably.


    Both of her hands trembling, her lips puckered up, with both corners of her eyes soon jetting out a long line of salted water.


    (Christian) It was about to happen ¡­ but not this soon.


    Instead of folding his arms, Christian wrapped both of his rough hands together on his crotch, keeping his head down while watching the fight. As Pacifica had both of her hands hovering over her mouth, Chris let his hands droop down with the flow of gravity.


    For the only sound that dwelled inside of the factory alone, was the gusts of air, the clacking of boots, and the bottled-up rage of both elf vs quarter elf.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 37: Luke vs Sean

    (Sean) Come here!


    His crimson red-strained eyes blurring his vision, Sean lunged forward to throw another punch toward the avoiding Luke. Blowing past Luke¡¯s hair, the only contact that his knuckles could land was just the past location that Luke was.


    Grinding both of his teeth, he raised his right leg, plunging it onto the left side of Luke¡¯s head. His eyes flickering, Luke crouched down as Sean¡¯s boot grazed the top of his head, the gust of air blowing his hair. Glancing his eyes down to Sean¡¯s other leg, Luke let his body couch down all the way so that his butt hovered over the metallic floor.


    Using his right leg, Luke made a kick swipe, sweeping Sean¡¯s only leg that kept him stable.


    Despite Sean letting his body slowly collapse on the floor, Luke was also vulnerable. By sending his raised leg down, his heel made contact just above Luke¡¯s head. Sending Luke to the ground, Sean also tripped backward, letting both of his restless hands nestle his thighs. Not even a dry crackle or smug grin seething out of his mouth, his deep drownment only worsened as he pushed his body back up.


    (Sean) Got you, you bastard.


    Luke¡¯s right arm and hand extended outward, he had his other hand hidden away, his body covering it like a miracle shadow. His hair covering his face, his mouth, lips, cheeks, nose; all pressurized down onto the rusted metal.


    Already in front of him, Sean pulled back his right arm, his hand forming a knuckle-breaking fist that could rival Luna¡¯s. Using his left hand, he gripped the top of Luke¡¯s head, as Luke¡¯s scalp began to pop from Sean¡¯s forceful pull upward. His hair still covering his face, Sean lunged his body forward, piercing the air around his fist as it barreled straight at Luke¡¯s face.


    But Luke moved his left hand faster.


    His left hand enclosed not into a fist, but like a desolate cage. Instead of thrusting it dead center into Sean¡¯s face, he angled the trajectory of his hand to create an arch. And upon releasing his hand, a small substance escaped from its cage, roaming free right into Sean¡¯s eyes.


    (Sean) Ah! You¡ª


    His vision blinded, Luke pressed both the bottom of his feet to push himself forward, extending both arms out wide. Tackling Sean to the ground, he wrapped his arms around Sean¡¯s upper body, gritting his teeth while Sean¡¯s body twitched like a fish.


    While small grains of sand flickered down onto Sean¡¯s cheeks.


    (Luke) Just give up! Stop this!


    (Sean) You don¡¯t command me!


    Using the back of his leather boots, Sean repeatedly jabbed at Luke¡¯s shins, causing Luke to clench his eyes shut. A red liquid trailed out of Luke¡¯s pants sleeves, Luke tightened his grip on Sean¡¯s body.


    Which started to make Sean wheeze out, as dry coughs poured forth from his throat.


    Biting down onto his teeth hard, the strain and pressure from his jaws alone were enough to cause them to lock amongst themselves. His cheeks convulsing, hissing from his parched lips only ensued.


    As a single chip was heard.


    (Luke) AAH!!


    Letting go of Sean, Luke turned his lying body around, instantly placing both of his hands onto the area that Sean jabbed. Not only did blood sweep from his leg, but pieces of marrow and bone also were let loose from their original state.


    Groaning only fortifying relentlessly on his vocals, Luke¡¯s eyes began to tear, his mouth showing his pearly white teeth that mingled with the dry air. His pants stained, even his palms were nestled with his blood which only resulted in his crying groaning.


    (Sean) I would call this even after what happened six years ago.


    Red still straining his eyes, both of his fists still shook erratically, as droplets of blood dropped from his palms. His fingernails already stabbing his palms, Sean had his body tower over the groveling Luke. The tip of his boots barely touching the center of Luke¡¯s back, Sean only scrunched up his face evermore, followed by his body still hunched forward.


    (Sean) But you continued to despise me for being me. After all these years, you still haven¡¯t fully warmed up to me. Tell me why?


    Luke¡¯s breathing slowly went back to normal, sweat drenching his youthful face along with his neck. Panning his eyes to open, his head began to feel like the warm coarse air, letting him drop his blood-tainted hands to scour the floor. His eyeballs on the verge of rolling back into his skull, and his eyelids flickered like an old outside light.


    (Luke) I don¡¯t ¡­ hate you ¡­


    (Sean) Just what the hell are you saying ¡­ you don¡¯t hate me?


    (Luke) I wanted ¡­ to just talk things out¡­


    (Sean) It¡¯s too late to talk now.


    Grabbing a hold of his collar, Sean raised it up high as both of Luke¡¯s feet hovered over the ground. Letting the elf use his abnormal strength, Luke gazed up at the ceiling of the building, his eyes drooping down like he was sleep-deprived. His hands unable to reach his pockets, Luke let them rest along the sides of his hips.


    A slow, soulless breath drawing deep into his lungs, Luke¡¯s fingers began to twitch, despite the blood flow that circulated in his hands being gone. Being pushed, he landed on his back, spreading both of his arms and legs wide. Chunks of dust encapsulated all around him, Luke released a slow breath, and his throat rasped without water.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) I can¡¯t beat him.


    (Sean) Get up.


    Raising both of his hands toward the level of his shoulders, Sean placed his left foot behind his right.


    Continuing to stare up at the metallic ceiling, the river of blood that streamed out of Luke¡¯s right shin began to dry up from the warm air. His breathing rapid, his heart pounding, even his stomach churned as if he drank expired milk.


    Clicking his tongue, Sean shook his vocals.


    (Sean) Get up!


    (Luke¡¯s thought) But I must push on.


    Using the bottom of his palms, he locked his elbows to push his upper body up. Placing both of his knees on the metallic floor, he then squeezed the soles of his left foot on the ground, as his right knee still stabilized his body. Slowly pulling himself to stand, he arched his back and drooped his hands down straight.


    (Sean) You can¡¯t beat me.


    (Luke) We¡¯ll see¡­


    Silence fell, with only the drops of sweat dripping down onto the parched floor. Not even the flinch of a muscle or heartbeat being heard, only quaint breaths drew out from the spectator''s nostrils. Both men were tainted with sweat, their foreheads continued to build up, their sleeves remaining in their original positions.


    As one droplet of sweat from both their bodies sprinkled down; at the same time.


    That one single drop, four feet was pushed off the ground, kicking out batches of dust and old iron. Raising his right hand, Sean curled it up into a tightened fist, keeping his right elbow locked as soon as he was in front of Luke. Throwing his punch, Luke dodged it, with the outermost skin of his cheek being grazed by Sean¡¯s knuckles.


    (Joseph in Luke¡¯s thoughts) You¡¯re not ready.


    In return, Luke lunged his body forward, balling his left hand toward Sean for his failed attack. Thrusting into Sean¡¯s liver, every muscle and tendon that called his left arm and shoulder home bulged like a bodybuilder. His bones seep deep into Sean¡¯s stomach, a loud gasp of air sprouted out from Sean¡¯s mouth, saliva spewing out from both corners of his lips.


    Taking many steps back, his feet still kept him, despite his eyes rolling in the back of his head.


    (Joseph in Luke¡¯s thoughts) You¡¯ll understand what I mean.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) But look at me ¡­ dad.


    His vision blurring red, every last part of white that caged his irises and pupils soon strained in a bloody sea of red. Springing his feet again, he flowed along with the dry air that parched his mummified lips and nose, keeping his eyes locked on Sean¡¯s hands that were motionless to his sides.


    Throwing back his hands, he plowed them straight into Sean, repeating this punching motion again and again.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Hitting his stomach and chest, Sean only took a step back. With every punch only releasing more dry saliva down his jaw to his throat, the back ends of his feet couldn¡¯t let him fall freely.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) I¡¯ve gotten stronger; but you would¡¯ve still kept me a shut-in, right?


    Some of his knuckles bled.


    Blood swept down onto the metal floor, most of it sinking into his sleeves again, as some of his bone chipped from the strain that he put them through. Ignoring the burning sensation of his shattering knuckles, he continued his relentless assault on the barely conscious elf, his biceps cramping and pushing inward into his bones.


    Until Sean finally tumbled back into an open locker.


    Ceasing his assault, Luke let in a huge shift of air inside of his pink lungs, letting it circulate and rummage through his exhausted airways. Looking down, pieces of marrow and bone were littered where his knuckles were.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) And that was the last thing he ever said to me¡­


    His legs trembling violently, he spread them far apart for his body barely held itself high from the strain of falling. Seeing that Sean had his head inside the open locker, a large gurgle shook the elf¡¯s body, as whatever leftover lunch and dinner littered the enclosed metal.


    Both of his hands and arms occupied with keeping himself steady, Sean continued to stare inside, not caring that Luke dragged his left foot to walk toward him. His right thigh cramping from the excess stress that came with it, Luke bit down his upper lip, sending another ooze of blood to stream out of his body.


    The pain in his knuckles and right thigh was halved by the new pain in his upper lip.


    (Luke) Get out, Sean ¡­


    Both of his hands laid to rest along his sides.


    Wheezing soaring out of his dried throat, his wrinkled and loose clothing made him seem like a homeless man. Standing behind Sean, his right hand slowly extended out, followed by his right hand trembling to the pain that came along with it.


    (Luke) We¡¯re too tired¡­


    Sean straightened his back, as a low-pitched voice silenced the hollow breathing of the spectators.


    (Sean) I tried to make you proud.


    Everything ran in slow motion.


    Turning his entire body around, Sean pushed both of his feet off of the floor, his left foot springing up in the air to conceive enough momentum. Not a trace of dust escaping from Sean¡¯s right foot, Luke used all the stamina and strength that he had in his skinny body, to activate his blessing yet again.


    Both of his ankles spazzing in pain, Luke couldn¡¯t dodge to the right or left. Jumping back, all the strength inside of his legs was used for his last-second dodge¡ª


    Sean went through Luke¡¯s body.


    Widening his eyes, Luke¡¯s knees finally buckled under the final strength that his kneecaps held. Moving his eyeballs, another figure similar¡ªno, the original person that created the illusionary clone already towered over the exhausted Luke.


    Unable to dodge, unable to even speak, Luke watched as Sean¡¯s right boot barreled its way right into Luke¡¯s face.


    The loud crunch of bone being broken, blood stormed out of Luke¡¯s nose. Whiplashed, Luke instantly crashed down onto the metallic floor, letting his right cheekbone take the brunt of the fall.


    In the present motion, Sean pulled back his right leg.


    (Sean) I tried to move on but this is how you repay me?!


    Towering over the coughing Luke, Sean¡¯s hands and feet trembled intensely, followed by his body on the verge of collapse. Placing his right foot several inches behind from his left, his breathing fastened, along with his nose flaring upward.


    While the tip of his boot cultivated all the strength he remained inside his right foot.


    (Sean) After everything, you still despise me for some little shitty prank?!


    At long last, the trembling boot that shook with the ground soon plowed straight into Luke¡¯s barely conscious face again.


    Blood splattering the old floor, Sean repeated the kicking motion again and again on Luke¡¯s already broken nose. The more he kicked, the more his right boot began to redden from the excess liquid drawn out of Luke¡¯s body. Not only from his inflamed nostrils, but his mouth began to store the excess blood, letting it run down his throat into his stomach.


    While everyone ran toward the two.


    (Sean) I wanted to help you guys live freely, and you take me for some idiot!?


    (Miles) Sean, that¡¯s enough!


    (Sean) I never had someone treat me like a decent person! No one!


    (Miles) Quit it!


    Being the first one behind Sean, Miles gripped both of Sean¡¯s shoulders, bulging all of his burly muscles to pull him away from Luke. Sending him off several feet from his original location, Sean almost let his feet tumble backward, his red strained eyes soon returning to their original white color.


    His breathing turning to wheezing, he hovered his right hand over his chest, as the warm air continued to seek deep into his lungs.


    Puckering up his lips, his cheeks pushed up, along with his eyes slanting downward.


    (Sean) I''m just sick and tired of being the enemy¡­


    The rest of everyone hovered over Luke, except for two Dark Angels members. Benn, whose two hands were occupied, held behind a jaw-clenching woman who only death-glared at the barely standing elf.


    Hovering her hands over Luke¡¯s face, a yellowish light seeped out of both of her palms, like a warm blanket thawing out his shattered nose. Lifting Luke by his armpits, Miles let Luke cling onto him for stability, his eyes filled with blood that sneaked into his eyelids.


    (Coach in Miles¡¯s thoughts) Be the best man you could be.


    (Miles¡¯s thoughts) ¡­ but how?


    In the one second that Miles had loosened his hands from remembering his coach, an unknown force helped push Luke to use his feet.


    Despite all of his strength, and stamina, everything that was needed for him to physically move was gone; it was then rushed back to him. Everyone taken aback, they all moved out of Luke¡¯s adrenaline sprint, his hands still motionless as his soulless eyes locked onto Sean¡¯s body.


    Most precisely his neck.


    (Sean) W-What the¡ª


    Tackling him to the ground, Luke already tightened his hold around his body, his lower feet and legs going beyond the feeling of numbness. Now using the adrenaline of his upper body, both of his hands swiftly wrapped around the areas of Sean¡¯s throat and windpipe.


    Gurgles and chokes spazzing out of his mouth, Sean tapped Luke¡¯s arms repeatedly with his hands, while pushing up and down his feet and legs. In the snap of a finger, everyone began to run toward the choking Sean, with Miles being on the rear of Luke¡¯s back.


    (Miles) I said that¡¯s enough!


    (Hope) Luke!


    (Christian) Holy shit¡­


    (Luna) Luke¡­


    (Benn) Damn¡­


    Inside of Luke¡¯s mind.


    His vision blurred into a total state of blinding red, he couldn¡¯t tell whether or not he was choking Sean or not. His fingers occupied, droplets of liquid caressing his nails, the dark void of black was replaced with the very sea of crimson blood.


    Tightening, tightening, tightening, he continued to jab.


    Clattering, clattering, clattering, his teeth started to chip.


    Even the hands that tried to pull away from him were weak for his adrenaline strength. Like a pair of plastic hands, their very strength dwindled despite the number of hands gripping his literal neck.


    (Miles???) Just how strong is he?


    (Hope???) LUKE!!


    (Christian???) Shit, Sean rolled his eyes back!


    (Chris???) H-He¡¯s going to kill him!


    (Luna???) Luke!


    He could barely hear.


    Not able to pull out, unable to tighten his hold evermore, the only thing that he could use as a sense was his bloodied mouth that reeked out iron.


    Gulping down another load of blood, he arched his head back, letting the back of his head rest underneath the metallic floor. Allowing his face to be present to everyone around him¡­


    Everyone jumped back; except for one.


    On the left side of his head, a hard leather boot plowed straight onto his left ear, making him release both of his cracked hands. Arching his entire upper body up, his palms caressed the metallic rusted floor, as his eyes receded the leftover blood that blocked his vision.


    His hearing returned, he was outside his mind.


    (Luke) What¡­


    Remaining still, everyone¡¯s face went a ghostly pale.


    In front of the sleeping Sean, Miles, Benn, and Christian widened their eyes and breathed heavily. In the back of the three men, Chris and Pacifica hid their faces away.


    Luna also hid behind the three of them, her eyes widened with fear. And the young woman who kicked him¡­


    Slanting her eyes to form a death glare, by pushing the corners of her eyebrows to the top of her nose, both of her hands balled into fists. Her blue eyes glowed in the nestled dark, her small lips puckered up, along the corners of her eyes withholding tears.


    (Luke) N-No¡­


    Swaying her head right and left, she closed her eyes and turned her head away. Walking rapidly to the freezer room, she opened it wide before slamming it shut. A loud shockwave reverberated through the already silenced building, Luke continued to twitch his lips, lifting his right hand to cover his mouth.


    As his eyes began to stream tears.


    (Luke) No, no, no¡­


    Unable to set himself up from the ground, he hunched his back forward, as blood continued to pour out of his crushed nose. In front of him, a barely alive elf who bled from his throat, laid peacefully as his chest slowly pushed up and down.


    Miles, in the middle of Benn and Christian, knelt near Sean to place his rough hand on the elf¡¯s chest. Gritting his teeth, a small sniffle pushed out from his nose.


    (Miles) Why couldn¡¯t you guys just listen to me¡­?


    Raising both of his hands to both sides of his head, Luke jabbed his fingernails into his scalp. Stabbing his head, more tears swept out from his eyes, with the central part of his lower eyelids dragging out more salted water.


    Unable to put both hands inside his pockets, Benn slowly walked toward the sniffling Luke, kneeling to the right of him. Placing his large bluish-gray hand on his shoulder, Benn kept his eyes downcast, his voice tranquil like lavender.


    (Benn) I¡¯ll take Sean to the station.


    (Christian) You can¡¯t.


    Kneeling to the left side of Luke, Christian had his palm on the warm and dusted metal ground, as a bit of rugged rust cut his palm. Keeping his eyes on Benn, Christian¡¯s face returned to its original tanned color, gulping down whatever fear that he held.


    (Christian) The citizens would jump you for even setting foot in Ridgemente. Not only that, but Gabriel would reconsider the agreement if any Dark Angel member set foot outside the building.


    (Miles) But Sean is also one of us.


    Standing up, Miles had his left hand inside of his pants pocket, while tightening his right hand that used to hover Sean¡¯s chest.


    Continuing to bite down on his teeth, Miles had his eyes down, followed by his head tilted forward with some of his hair covering his eyes. Inhaling a large influx of dry air, another sniffle came out from his wet nose, letting him exhale a large abundance of CO2.


    (Miles) If Sean isn¡¯t here when they pick us up, what will they do to him?


    (Luna) Sean wasn¡¯t with us during Lagefor¡­


    Everyone turned their heads to the tanned beauty, noticing her hands tucked deep inside her leather jacket pockets. Her eyes reddened with salted water, her nose swindled a pinkish color that contracted the color of her now pale face.


    Her eyelids shadowed in darkness, it made it seem as if she had very few hours of sleep. Sniffing forcibly, she gulped down a large load of saliva and mucus deep into her throat.


    (Luna) They¡¯re targeting us, not him¡­


    (Benn) Luna¡¯s right.


    (Christian) Yeah ¡­ but first.


    Christian, Benn, Miles, and even Luna looked toward the freezer room. Pushing down their eyes evermore, Christian put his other hand on the floor, leading both of his hands to be cut by the old metal.


    (Christian) Your guy''s princess is probably tearing out a storm.


    Inside the freezer room, a young woman curled herself like a small ball.


    Her forehead reddened by pushing it on her kneecaps, and a river of tears rolled out of her porcelain cheeks. The frozen air not freezing up her tears upon impact, she was fortunate enough that it didn¡¯t stick to her skin like glue.


    (Luke in Hope¡¯s thoughts) I, Luke Fenix will never let those feelings of anger cloud my vision and mind ever again.


    Her entire body became numb, as not even her fingers crackled under the subfreezing temperature.


    (Hope) You promised¡­ you pinkie promised¡­

 Arc 2 - Chapter 38: Cant Even Keep My Own Goals...

    (Reverence 4, 59 / 8:22AM)


    Another car parked along the brown van. Metalized in black coated paint, it conveyed no roof, with the windshield shielding only their heads. It''s roaring ceasing, both doors swayed open, showcasing a young man and an old teenage girl.


    The man wearing a thin brown jacket and turquoise-colored boots, as his blonde hair reached down to the bottom of his jawline. As for the woman, she wore a typical black skirt dress, with the tip of the fabric reaching down to her black wedge heels.


    Scratching her whiskers, her nose whistled from the smell inside the beer factory.


    (Elizabeth) They¡¯re inside here?


    (Johnny) No doubt about it.


    Holding the old teenage girl''s hand, both of them walked along the sand-covered concrete, the sun sparkling their thin hair. Reaching the front entrance, both took into account the severely dented door near the door frame.


    (Johnny¡¯s thoughts) He came here before us¡­


    Tightening Elizabeth¡¯s hand, Johnny sucked in a huge breath, filling his lungs with the desert air. Releasing it back into the world, both of his shoulders dropped, as he took one step inside of the old beer factory. The warm air seeping into their clothes, both Johnny and Elizabeth glanced around the rusted building. Letting out a dry cough, Johnny waved back and forth with his other hand.


    (Johnny) cough cough ¡­ Can¡¯t believe they hunkered up here¡­


    (Elizabeth) You okay Johnny?


    (Johnny) Yeah. Let¡¯s just find them.


    Luckily for them, a tanned man with a cowlick on the right side of his head sat down on top of a wooden crate. His head turned to them, the tanned man pushed his body up from the crate, by using just his parched palms.


    Folding his arms underneath his chest, the couple walked right toward the man, standing in front of him.


    (Christian) You¡¯re Doug¡¯s son. Johnny right?


    (Johnny) Yeah, part of the Zirardges, but not supportively. Where¡¯s the rest of the group?


    (Christian) Inside the freezer room. But if you¡¯re looking for Luke, he¡¯s in another room.


    (Johnny) Why is that?


    (Christian) It¡¯s a long story¡­


    Johnny noticed a thawed frozen window from the other side of the building. Putting his left hand inside his thin jacket, he nudged Elizabeth to walk with him, their boots and wedges clinging in more old iron rust.


    Turning to the right, an abundance of dry blood near a metal locker was seen twenty feet by his peripheral vision.


    Tilting his head downward, both of his eyelids began to darken.


    (Johnny¡¯s thoughts) Something went down here¡­


    Reaching the freezer door, Johnny pulled out his left hand, gripping the metal handle to turn the barely functional metal. A blast of cold air slamming him, he took a step back, along with Elizabeth who began to shiver under the barely freezing temperature.


    Swaying his head left and right, he bit down his back molars, pushing his legs forward to encapsulate him in the ice-cold air.


    Inside, all of the Dark Angels sat with their knees tucked right up to their chests. Turning their pushed-up eyes to the couple, a dark-complected man soon stood up, using his boots to creak off the ice that stuck to the leather.


    (Miles) What brings you here?


    (Johnny) Is Sean with you guys?


    (Miles) ¡­ Long story short, he¡¯s on his way back.


    Johnny balled his left hand into a fist, jabbing it into his left pocket. Letting go of Elizabeth¡¯s hand, he let it loose to his side, his boots already cracking down the frost from beneath his feet. His tall height was shadowed by Miles, his head tilted downward evermore, his knuckles spraying white.


    (Johnny) Why ¡­ are you guys serious¡­


    (Miles) Is there anything wrong with taking him back to the adobe?


    (Johnny) He¡¯s on his way to raid the train by himself!


    Not even the frozen air exposed their silent breaths.


    Taking a couple of steps back, all of Miles¡¯s teeth ground against each other, his body trembling violently with his shivering. Steaming out hot streaks of his breath, it barely thawed his crusted lips, as he hunched his back with wide eyes.


    (Miles) You shitting me right¡­?


    (Johnny) I wish¡­


    (Benn) So that duel¡¯s all for nothing.


    Putting both of his large chubby hands into his jacket, Benn used his thighs to get himself up. Walking toward the two men, his nose began to turn a light pink, his nostrils filling up with mucus.


    Johnny furrowed his right eyebrow up, slightly opening his mouth as he kept eye contact with the shark-human.


    (Johnny) What ¡­ What do you mean by duel?


    (Miles) Both Luke and Sean got into a fight. Both beat each other mercilessly. One almost got killed.


    (Johnny) I never thought Sean would¡ª


    (Miles) Luke almost choked him to death.


    Putting both of his hands to the back of his head, a low groan seeped out of his throat.


    Dropping both of his hands down to his sides, he ignored the cat-human that peeked her head out of the freezer door. Her hands being frozen by the cold metallic door frame, her eyes cast downward, along with her lips curling to form a frown.


    (Johnny) That explains the dried-up blood¡­


    (Benn) He wants to be left alone right now.


    (Johnny) I¡¯m sorry, but I need to find him now though.


    (Jack) He¡¯s inside the office room upstairs.


    Out of the shadows, a red-haired man with well-combed hair walked out.


    Keeping his hands tucked inside his pants pockets, both of his cheeks pushed up as he kept eye contact with Johnny. Ignoring Miles, he leaned his left shoulder onto the frozen wall, his eyelashes coated with small frost.


    His lips blue, his skin pale, his right foot tapped geometrically to the sound of his heartbeat.


    (Jack) He¡¯s holding himself up there. Luna is probably outside of the office door.


    (Johnny) Thanks, I appreciate the info.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    (Jack) That¡¯s the least I could do. Better than someone telling me info half a day later.


    Locking his eyes onto Miles, the dark-complected man moved his pupils away from Jack¡¯s, making a small ¡®tch¡¯ sound with his lips.


    Jack began to walk toward the three men, his eyes slanting inward so that his eyebrows arched to form a glare. Kicking away a bit of balled ice from his boots, one of the frozen balls nudged onto one of Miles¡¯s boots.


    (Jack) Can¡¯t even do his job of being an elder brother.


    (Miles) I told you. What¡¯s done is done.


    (Jack) Done?! Both of my closest friends tried to kill each other!


    Jack deathly gripped Miles¡¯s collar, pulling him close as even Jack¡¯s height wasn¡¯t enough to shadow him. Both of his hands curling their fingers, it started to wrinkle and damage the leather, causing Miles to place both of his hands onto Jack¡¯s wrists.


    Their breaths hit against each other, the angry air only warmed up their parched lips, causing Benn and Johnny to hover over them.


    (Miles) For the last time! It was for the best of all of us!


    (Jack) That duel was bullshit and you know it! Now look at what happened!


    (Hope) Enough!


    Both of their anger were soon swept clean.


    Slowly turning their heads, tucked away in a dark corner was none other than Hope. Her forehead still reddening by putting pressure into her kneecaps, her hands wrapped around her shins.


    Her body tranquil, yet her voice shook, she curled her fingers to let her shins be jabbed by her fingernails. Unable to look up, her voice was lowered to the sound of a dying mouse, despite everyone¡¯s ears perking up.


    (Hope) No more fighting¡­ please¡­


    Jack let go of Miles¡¯s collar, and in return, both of Miles¡¯s hands released Jack¡¯s wrists. Unable to look at one another, Jack kneeled his head downward, while pushing away more chunks of ice with his boots. Walking outside of the freezer room, he only took a one-second glance at Elizabeth¡¯s frowned expression, before continuing off toward Christian.


    Staring at the floor, Johnny rubbed both of his temples, his ice-cold fingers already warming at the touch of his skin.


    (Johnny) Whoever wants to follow me upstairs, please leave this room.


    Miles and Benn both accompanied Johnny to his left and right, as the trio exited out of the freezer. Looking back, Johnny noticed Hope continuing to hole herself up in the dark corner, causing him to warmly look at Elizabeth. Letting go of the doorframe, Elizabeth jogged to Johnny, at the same time when Johnny took off his thin brown jacket.


    Warmly giving it to Elizabeth, she put it on without thinking, swaying her head so that the tips of her hair didn¡¯t get stuck inside the collar.


    Perking his right lip up, he gently gave her a head pat, his thumb rubbing up and down along the center of her head. Purring, both of her cheeks turned red, followed by her cat-like ears pointing upward.


    As both gave each other a tender nod. With the trio of young men set off into the old metallic flight of stairs, Elizabeth walked into the frozen den.


    Her wedges now cracking under the frost-covered floor, the frozen air sank deep into her lungs. Standing in front of the blonde-haired woman, both of Elizabeth¡¯s eyes pushed down, and the tip of her right wedge jabbed the floor at a 90-degree angle.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Inside the Office Room)


    The blinds covering the thick burning rays from outside left the office shrouded in nighttime darkness. Paper after paper piled up on the central desk, some beginning to litter the hardwood floor below. Near the wooden door, a young man with light brown hair curled himself up like a ball, not letting a speck of darkness hit his dark eyes. Not even a trace of his irises glowing red, his leather sleeves warmed up from his warm skin.


    On the other side of the door, a tanned woman gripped the metal handle tightly. Her thumb rubbed the rusted metal back and forth, not a scratch nor blood escaped from her skin.


    (Luna) Luke.


    Her voice was soft.


    (Luna) Please open the door¡­


    A trio of men walked through the spider-filled hallway, and some of its webs littered some of their faces. Spitting out silk, Miles smacked his mouth repeatedly, scrunching up his eyes at the bitter taste. Reaching the door, they all were in the back of Luna, as her eyes stared down onto the wooden floor.


    The grip on the handle tightened, some of its metal began to scrape and nestle onto the floor. Not letting go, Miles and Benn placed their hands on Luna¡¯s shoulders, causing her muscles to stiffen up from their touch.


    (Miles) Let¡¯s just get inside.


    Without nodding, Luna turned the door handle, letting the door sway slowly. Its nails already creaking the old wood, some of its hinges were barely held by a single thread, or rather a nail. Both of her feet took her inside, the smell of ink and dust molested deep into her nostrils, her lungs ballooning with dust. Along with the three other men, both of them waved away the heavy dust that could be seen right in front of them.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for them to find Luke.


    Still pinning his kneecaps with his forehead, Luna knelt right in front of him.


    (Luna) Hey¡­


    Extending her right hand, her calloused palms rubbed the right side of Luke¡¯s hair. Slowly tilting his head upward, he saw a face that he wasn¡¯t supposed to see.


    A face with a warm smile, a face with pushed-up cheeks, a face with eyes that didn¡¯t hold anger or sadness. A face that Luna used to own.


    (Luna) It¡¯s not your fault.


    His fingers began to curl, leading his nails to pierce through his black slack pants. His throat jumped inward and outward, and his lips began to pucker up, sealing away whatever words that were trapped within his heart.


    Digging into his pocket, Miles grazed his knuckles all over the coarse leather that situated dust and dirt. His nails hitting a tiny aluminum can, he instantly clutched it gently, pulling it out of his jacket pocket. The logo named ¡®Mr. Pepper¡¯, Miles extended it down to the right side of Luke¡¯s face. The can barely grazed Luke¡¯s side bang, Miles shook it back and forth, the liquid sloshing around with the motion of the can.


    (Miles) There¡¯s a bit of soda in here still.


    (Luna) He¡¯s not thirsty Miles.


    (Benn) Come on Fenix¡­


    Folding his arms, Benn tightened up his arms, leading to his leather jacket expanding to the expansion of his muscles. The crevices of his lips reached down to his jawline, his face darkened, followed by his eyes slanting down.


    As the world went silent.


    (Benn) Just get the hell up.


    Luna instantly stood up.


    Both of her hands already tightened into fists, she used her left hand to grip Benn¡¯s collar, without the need to move her feet or legs. Her warm face being replaced back to her regular self, veins re-emerge on her right temple.


    Nonchalant, Benn unfolded his arms, his hands drooping down to his thighs. Being only an inch shorter than her, Benn let his feet be dragged on the floor, his eyes looking up at the steaming woman.


    (Luna) You heartless bastard.


    (Benn) We can¡¯t waste time Luna. We need to get Sean back.


    (Luna) He can go screw himself for all I care. Why should we get in trouble for the things he did?


    (Johnny) Cause, in the end, you guys are a team.


    Placing himself in the middle between Luna and Benn, Luna also glared at the oiled-haired young man. Her grip on Benn¡¯s collar only wrinkled the leather evermore, Luna began to pull back her other hand, her thumb on top of her pointer finger knuckle.


    Yet despite readying her stance, she didn¡¯t throw. Continuing to clench her teeth and dig the soles of her boots on the wooden floor, splints and dents began to form underneath her feet.


    (Johnny) No matter what happens, you guys are supposed to help each other on your worst days. Sean isn¡¯t the most well-thinking man, but he¡¯s not a bad person.


    Luna remained silent. Her hands, along with her knuckles shaking and trembling more at the thought of Sean, her grip on Benn only tightened.


    (Johnny) Please ¡­ let go of Benn.


    She frowned her lips, hunching her back as her nails began to loosen from his collar. Letting go of Benn¡¯s collar, a long streak of air plowed out from her throat.


    Glancing down at Luke, his darkened eyes look upon the four of them. Not a trace of light seeping deep into his irises, he let go of his fingers, releasing them from his shins.


    (Luke) Benn¡¯s right.


    Luna¡¯s breath got stuck in her throat.


    Along with everyone keeping their mouths sealed, Benn locked his eyes on the tear-filled young man.


    (Luke) I¡¯m just too busy sulking here¡­ and for what?


    Luke¡¯s eyes began to lighten, looking toward the blinds that blocked the heavy morning rays. Small traces of light trying to enter through tiny holes along the edges of the blinds, Luke let his hands drop down to the dusted wooden floor.


    Arching his head up, the back of his head tapped the old oak wood, as chunks of wood encapsulated into his hair.


    (Luke) I just wanted things to go back, but I yearned for truth. It¡¯s like choosing between free gas or free food for life. But¡­


    Gazing his eyes up top of the ceiling, his knuckles that he laid on the old wood grew numb, as both of his feet were spread apart.


    (Luke) Sean was right ¡­ I can¡¯t even pick my own goals¡­


    A single tear rolled out from his right eye.


    Trailing a line down to his cheek, the single teardrop dripped onto the wood, leaving a watery dent that separated it from the parched dust. Wiping his right eye with his sleeve, Johnny gripped both of his hands together, clutching them tightly while placing them on top of his crotch.


    Taking in an influx of air, he let it out, combo-d with a dry cough that reeked of dust.


    (Johnny) If it makes you feel any better, I was just like you.


    Tilting his eyes back to the group, Luke pinned them straight at the man in the center, his hands were unable to move. Letting his body loose, all muscles and joints from all around his body just seemingly relaxed, making his body feel like jello.


    The rest of everyone took a step back, Johnny clamped both of his feet together, while he cleared his throat.


    (Johnny) I had no dreams, and no goals in mind. I felt like I was just plopped out in the world to gaze around ¡­ until I met her.


    (Freezer Room)


    (Elizabeth) Do you blame Luke?


    Even with the thin brown jacket keeping her warmth, the cold air still sunk deep down into her skin. Being mostly human rather than cat, her button nose started to turn a lightish pink, as her tan complexion started to turn a paler color.


    Tilting her head to the right, Elizabeth¡¯s cat ears started to shiver from the icy air around her. Meanwhile, Hope continued to keep her forehead pinned to her knees, not bothering to look up at the cat-girl. Letting her hands loose from her legs, she trailed them down to her Achilles heel or rather the top of her leather boots.


    (Hope) I ¡­ don¡¯t blame him.


    (Elizabeth) Then why are you mad at him?


    (Hope) He made an oath ¡­ and he broke it¡­


    (Elizabeth) Well, that¡¯s your first mistake. Men are the worst at keeping their promises, but¡­


    Bending down, she lowered her body without putting both of her knees onto the frozen floor. Pulling out her hands from her jacket, she tucked them in the back area of her knees, as her hamstrings and calves sandwiched her knuckles. Letting out a quiet giggle, both of her cheeks pushed up to form a warm smile, her eyes sparkling to the saddened Hope.


    (Elizabeth) The bestest men would always try to keep them.


    Slowly, Hope lifted her head, her reddened eyes looking right into Elizabeth¡¯s brown eyes.


    Seeing her reflection, Hope turned away from the cat-girl, her parched lips crackling under the chilling air that damaged her skin. Putting both her upper lip and lower lip into her mouth, she sucked them in so that the air wouldn¡¯t bite down onto them.


    Cocking her head to the left, Elizabeth straightened her back, while closing her eyes so that she let out a smile.


    (Elizabeth) You see. Everyone makes mistakes. You, Luke, me, even Johnny; we all mess up somehow.


    Hope remained silent. Letting go of her legs, she knelt her hands down on the frozen floor, her palms instantly sticking onto her porcelain skin.


    (Elizabeth) Hate to break it to you, but Johnny is the only man in the entire world who never breaks his promises.


    (Hope) But you just said that all men can''t keep their promises.


    Elizabeth put her right finger onto her lips, her finger already trying to connect to her upper lip. Tapping her left wedge, she lowered her right edge so that it faced 180 to the ground, rather than her 90-degree angle.


    A soft giggle escaping from her pushed-up face, she clasped both of her hands together, her fingers locking into the gaps of her other fingers.


    (Elizabeth) Well then let me tell you a little story.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 39: Welcome to Your New Life

    (Prosinec 3, 58 / 1:32PM)


    3 years ago.


    Garlic crops swayed with the northern wind. The dirt light traveled all across the poor ranch, which bristled and sparkled in the warm, tranquil rays of the sun. Being wintertime, the dry heat wasn¡¯t as deadly as it was during the summer, with many of the guard¡¯s not breaking a sweat as they walked through the crop fields. Covering their eyes from the windy dirt, their flat caps blocked most of it, followed by chunks of old leaves slamming onto their cheeks.


    One of the guards¡ªno, a teenage boy wearing his typical brown thin jacket, watched just below the large Joshua tree on the southern hill.


    His back against the tree, the back of his flat cap scraped against the large chunk of tree, the dry wind slamming onto his face. Wielding nothing but a fountain pen in his left hand and a notebook in his right, he scribbled away, letting his imagination run free. As he drew nothing but garlic crops and more crops.


    (Johnny¡¯s thoughts) What¡¯s the point of drawing if I¡¯m not creative?


    Tapping the back of the pen onto the bottom of his chin, the papers flapped against the heavy wind. Instead of gripping the pen and letting the metal creak, he continued to tap again and again, letting the sound of the back of the pen just endlessly ring in his ears.


    Again and again; staring at the ranch.


    (???) So you were up here huh?


    A woman with short hair, wearing a thin brown jacket and a black flat cap strolled up behind him.


    Wielding a sniper rifle, the woman had the barrel pointed downward onto the ground, her eyebrow furrowed upward while cocking her head. Smacking her lips, she bent down to squint down on Johnny¡¯s doodles, seeing nothing but poorly drawn garlic crops that even a five-year-old can draw better.


    Smacking her right knee, she busted out laughing, closing her eyes shut as she pointed her finger straight at him.


    (Female Zirardge Guard) Hahaha ¡­ for the Boss¡¯s kid, you sure suck at drawing!


    (Johnny) I could get better.


    (Female Zirardge Guard) Ha. Only people with creativity can master the art of drawing dork.


    (Johnny) Why are you here?


    Holstering the sniper rifle onto her back, she tucked it inside her jacket. Swaying her head right to left, she put her right hand inside of her jacket, which in return pulled out a little note card.


    Having it in front of her, she straightened her back and cleared her throat, while having her eyes focused on the card rather than him.


    (Female Zirardge Guard) The boss wants me to give this to you.


    Taking the little notecard, Johnny shook away some pinches of dirt that latched on the paper. Trickling down on his pants, he pulled the card closer to his face, with the writing latched in cursive.


    Giving back the paper card to the female guard, Johnny nodded up and down three times. Putting her right hand onto her hip, she let her left-hand drop to her side, making her look like she was striking a pose.


    (Johnny) So my dad wants me to find an indentured servant.


    (Female Zirardge Guard) He also wants you to find it in the most rundown orphanage you could find.


    (Johnny) Why rundown?


    (Female Zirardge Guard) More hush-hush.


    Putting the card back into her pocket, she looked toward the ranch that bustled with guards and garlic crops, as dry air escaped from her nostrils. Bringing up her left hand, she scratched her cheek that released patches of unwashed dirt, landing straight onto her boots.


    Johnny slowly got up from the dead grass that plucked his pants, making him clap up and down his thighs.


    (Johnny) But where would I find a run-down orphanage?


    (Female Zirardge Guard) Anywhere in the wetlands. Bet any orphanage would be willing to give off any kid to a person of status.


    (Johnny) So Culkia¡­


    The heavy wind blowing against his black, the ends of his jacket flapped with the sound of the air. Walking down the hill, both the female guard and Johnny saw a black-painted automobile with white leather seats and no ceiling.


    Dead grass being replaced with red dirt, the soles of his turquoise boots reddened by the dry parched soil. Reaching the driver''s door, he opened it wide as the female guard opened the passenger side.


    (Johnny¡¯s thoughts) Why does Dad make me go on so many errands? It¡¯s going to take me 7 hours just to reach the outskirts of the city.


    Starting up the engine, thick plumes of smoke plowed out of the dual exhaust pipes on the rear end of the automobile. Roaring, the automobile let its wheels scrape off the dirt ground, driving away years of soil in all directions as it fled south.


    Gripping the white steering wheel tightly, Johnny hunched his back. Extending her hand down to his left shoulder, she rubbed it back and forth while smacking her lips.


    (Johnny¡¯s thoughts) And I have to go with her of all people¡­


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Prosinece 4, 58 / 9:10AM)


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Cries and groans shook the stone walls.


    A floor below the run-down orphanage, not even a shade of light rained down on the sniveling kids sitting on their flea-ridden beds. Ticks and cockroaches crawled all over the cold ground, the metal bars that the kids looked out from were already rusted with water and salt.


    But why water? What can replace normal water to rust the metal?


    His turquoise boots unshaken, Johnny kept his hands in his pockets as he ignored their youthful cries.


    Youth who had cat or dog fur, bunny or horse fur, or even elf ears.


    His eyes still darkened, followed by the tips of his front hair covering both of his eyes. His right boot scraping off pink gum, the female guard next to him had both of her hands to herself. As her clothes were still wrinkled from prior.


    (Female Zirardge Guard) We could stop at a hotel on the way back~


    (Johnny) You¡¯re ten years older than me. Besides, we already stopped at a hotel on the way here.


    (Female Zirardge Guard) Nothing like a good¡ª


    (Director) You¡¯re the son of Zirardge, right?


    A small and scrawny man walked toward the two of them.


    Having a bushy beard that encompassed his cheeks all the way down to his chin, he had both of his hands clasped together down to his crotch. His black cowboy boots were littered with dirt, and the back of his boots held spiked chains that jingled the stone floor.


    Clearing his throat, he extended both his hands toward both Johnny and the female guard, his grip firm with both of them.


    (Director) It¡¯s an honor to welcome you here.


    (Johnny) My father wants one of these beast-human kids to adopt. He says that it would look nondiscriminatory¡ª


    (Director) Lying is bad sir. I know the reason why your father wants a beast-human kid.


    Placing his clamped hands toward his lower back, he turned his body around with just the soles of his heels. Nudging his forehead forward, both Johnny and the female guard walked along with him, continuing to see every beast-human variant.


    Most of them gripped the iron bars with death-gripping hands, and some of them hid in the dark corners of their cells. Unbothered, Johnny let his hands drop to his sides, as he stared into the back of the director¡¯s head.


    (Director) Sucks that we don¡¯t have much money for normal bedrooms for these kids. We barely have enough money for breakfast, lunch, and dinner.


    A small stream of mucus escaped out of the director¡¯s left nostril, causing him to use the palm of his right hand to wipe it away. The more they walked, the more the smell assaulted their nostrils and lungs, causing both him and the guard to pinch their noses.


    Glancing at his right wrist, Johnny took note of the director¡¯s golden plate watch.


    (Director) We have this one girl that we¡¯re looking to finally get rid of. I think she¡¯ll be perfect for you guys.


    Reaching the end of the cells, three of them looked toward a cat girl sitting down on her flea-ridden bed.


    Wearing nothing but a white ripped cloth, the ends of it reached down to her knees, and her bare feet were molded in black at the bottom. Her brown hair and pointed cat ears all pointed upward, she eyed the three of them that just watched through the metal bars.


    Gripping the sheets tightly, her soulless eyes locked onto the director¡¯s neck.


    (Director) Be warned though. The last time she was out of her cell was over a month ago.


    (Female Zirardge Guard) Why is that?


    (Director) She attacked one of the guards because one of them touched her. She¡¯s lucky that we didn¡¯t report it to the Haxouburg judicial system.


    Pulling out a metallic key, he jammed it right into the keyhole, releasing the bar door to creak its hold metal. Hitting the stone wall, the director kept his feet and body away from the door, as he took a step back to let the two of them in.


    Bowing down, he opened up his hand like what a server would do at a 5-star restaurant. Closing his eyes, a trickle of sweat dripped down onto the stone floor.


    (Director) After you two.


    Still having his hands inside his pockets, Johnny nonchalantly stepped foot inside the stone-cold cell, as the female guard walked from behind. Looking her up from top to bottom, he scratched the back of his head with his smooth fingers, his hair flowing with his skin.


    Letting go of her bedsheets, the cat-girl pushed her body up, letting a low growl seep out from her throat.


    Taking both of his hands out of his pockets, he raised them to showcase a form of surrender, despite his eyes and cheeks being pushed downward. Clearing his throat, he kept his feet glued to the ground.


    (Johnny) We¡¯re not going to hurt you.


    (Female Zirardge Guard) Words ain¡¯t going to do nothing to her boy. She looks like she¡¯s aiming at your neck.


    (Johnny) I don¡¯t care.


    Keeping his hands up in the air, he slowly and melancholically walked toward the now hissing cat-girl, her cat ears trembling as he got closer and closer. Standing right in front of her, her claws began to grow and sharpen, with every hair in her body goosing up like she was about to attack.


    Putting his right hand inside his pocket, he pulled out a small box of raisins. Extending his hand outward, her defensive stance that she held soon crumbled like a leaning tower.


    (Johnny) I¡¯ll give you this if you promise to come with us. Now¡ª


    Snatching the box of raisins from his hand, the cat-girl ripped the top part of the box, hovering her button nose over the fresh fruit.


    Sniffing a couple of times, she raised the box to her mouth, allowing the clumped-up ball of dried fruit to enter into her mouth. The raisins touching her tongue, she began chewing the ball as her fingers circled the inside of the box, her nails releasing leftover raisins that were stuck to the box.


    Gulping down the ball, she had the rest of the fruit on her other hand, swallowing it whole as well. Dropping the box down onto the floor, she looked up at the furrowed-brow teenage boy.


    (Johnny) Never thought you would be that hungry.


    Extending his empty hand out to the girl, his palm slowly trailed downward onto the top of the girl¡¯s head. Her knees buckled, her bare feet stuck to the stone floor, not a muscle of her lower body flinched from his hand.


    The beating of her heart was pounding against the ends of her chest, her ears spiked up, along with her eyes scrunching up to allow them to close. Seeing nothing but black, her fingers slowly grew into claws yet again, her breath drawing heavy until¡­


    His hands were like silk.


    Opening her eyes, the top of her head was blessed by the teenage boy¡¯s unworked palm. His eyes still unchanged, he noticed the dark blotches underneath her eyelids soon lightened up by his touch alone.


    (Female Zirardge Guard) Careful with beast-humans boy. Start giving it treats and pats then they¡¯ll never let you go.


    (Director) Guess you have the magic touch.


    (Johnny) It¡¯s called empathy. Probably the only thing that I¡¯m useful in.


    Pulling back his hand, he turned around to see the director unclenching his hands, as he pounded the right side of his chest with a balled fist. Clearing his throat, he took another step back as he bowed down to the two of them again.


    (Director) I suppose that filing the paperwork wouldn¡¯t be needed.


    (Female Zirardge Guard) We want to be discreet about this.


    (Director) By all means. Use her to your heart''s content. It doesn¡¯t matter if you work her to the bone as long as you get her out of here.


    Arching his back up to stand up straight, both of his feet were pinned together closely, as he opened his eyes to see the three of them walking out of the cell. Holding her dirt-covered hand, he kept her in check as she pinned her eyes downcasted onto the floor, her bare feet smacking the sticky unwashed stone.


    Ignoring the rest of the beast-human kids that began to extend their hands out of the bars, tear-eyes nestled on every face. Her grip tightening evermore, Johnny let out a low hiss from his lips, puckering them up from the strength of the cat-girl.


    (Johnny¡¯s thoughts) I highly doubt that things would change with her around. I Hope Vivy doesn¡¯t beat her around that much.


    Walking along the old wooden stairs, neither Johnny nor the cat-girl looked behind them, as the dim candlelight barely fought against the cold dark. Being in front of the door that led to the first floor, Johnny gripped the handle but didn¡¯t push or pull as he kept his hand in place.


    Her eyes still cast downward, Johnny stared at the handle, his fingers cracking the metal.


    (Johnny) Tell me your name¡­


    She let go of his hand.


    Clutching both of her hands together, she had them hover over her crotch, her nails as yellow as chicken feed. Opening her mouth, her breath alone swept into both Johnny¡¯s mouth and nostrils, causing him to scrunch up his face.


    (Cat-girl) It¡¯s Elizabeth¡­


    Her voice was quiet, her lips pale, and some of her teeth were thickened in a thick yellow layer of saliva. Pushing down the handle to the door, it swayed open, as both finally let the winter desert sun glow against their faces.


    Her eyes widened, she looked to the left of her, seeing the morning sun.


    Looking to the right of her, the boy continued to be by her side despite her entire body radiating the smell of rotten cheese.


    (Johnny) Sorry to break it to you, but there¡¯s no way that you¡¯ll be this smelly during the car ride back. We¡¯re going to the hotel to wash you up.


    Gripping her hand yet again despite it being sticky, he tugged her body close to his, causing her to almost trip. Letting the motion of his tug drag her, her bare feet continued to push her onward, her throat soon releasing a low purr.


    A purr that didn¡¯t match her soulless face.


    (Johnny) And also; welcome to your new life.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 40: Youre All That I Have...

    (Prosinec 6, 58 / 3:02PM)


    A fresh black skirt replaced her old ripped white cloth.


    Turning her hygiene a 180, her black wedges clashed with the white marbled floor of the first-floor hallway of the ranch house. Her hair was swept clean from ticks and fleas, her teeth a yellowish white, and her hair straightened out, she kept her hands clasped as some maids and butlers were seen in front of her.


    Keeping her distance, she walked past them, causing them to jolt their bodies away from her like a disease.


    (Elizabeth¡¯s thoughts) At least it wasn¡¯t a group of guards¡­


    In front of her, a group of guards began to descend the wooden flight of stairs.


    Her breath caught in her throat, she found the nearest unlocked wooden door to enter, keeping herself away from their line of sight. Having her back pushed against the door, both of her claws started to grip and tear the wood, her nails digging into the freshly carved oak. Their footsteps walked along the marble, their boots squealed the floor, along their burly voices boomed the wooden walls.


    (Zirardge Guard #1) So about that indentured servant?


    (Zirardge Guard #2) She always tries to be with that emotionless Boss¡¯s son. She¡¯s kind of like his pet, no?


    (Zirardge Guard #1) Doesn¡¯t she know that he doesn¡¯t give two shits about her? Honestly, that chick is like a lost maiden.


    Their conversation trailing with the presence of their bodies, the grip on the wooden oak was loosened by her pierced nails. Dropping her hands down to her sides, a small inhale of air swept into her small pink lungs, before turning her heels to the door.


    Placing her right hand on the handle, she slowly opened it to let herself out of the pitch-black confines of the closet. Her entire body pale, her body drenched in sweat, she slowly closed the door shut as her breathing intensified.


    (Elizabeth¡¯s thoughts) Maybe I should¡¯ve run into them¡­


    Arching her back straight, she turned her head up to see the flight of stairs. Her wedges creaking the fresh wood, she reached the third floor of the house, looking both ways before walking through the hallway.


    Keeping her hands close to her body, the evening sun¡¯s rays still shined its yellow light, the heavy wind replaced with a gentle breeze.


    The windows unmoved by the wind, a burst of air was seen right in front of her. Tumbling out of the wooden door, a teenage boy with blonde hair crashed onto the floor on his backside, clenching his teeth.


    His eyes and cheeks scrunched upward, hissing sewing out from his lips, as he held both of his hands down to his right knee.


    (Johnny) Ah!


    Coming out of the open wide door, a teenage girl a year older than she wielded a pan with her right hand. Having turquoise colored hair, followed by wearing the same black skirt dress, the top of her head had a headband that encapsulated a golden star.


    With her left hand, she reached down to Johnny¡¯s collar, pulling him up so that she was face-to-face with him. Pulling back her right hand, the metal pan barely grazed the wooden wall from behind, her eyes wide-eyed and red-strained.


    (Vivy) I told you to eat the damn banana!


    (Johnny) And like I told you, I don¡¯t want to eat it!


    (Vivy) You fucking pussy!


    Both of her feet were glued to the white marbled floor, leaving her to hover both of her hands onto her mouth. Taking a step back, the only thing that she could do was just watch, seeing the girl drag him back into the room.


    Dropping her hands, she held her right wrist with her left hand. Moving a step forward, she tilted her head down, her hair blocking the rays that hit her eyelids.


    (Elizabeth¡¯s thoughts) He saved me¡­ so¡­


    Allowing her feet to push, she swayed both of her balled hands, her throat letting out a low growl. Stomping, the bottom of her black wedges sprinkled and sparked beneath the floor, her ears pointing upward while her whiskers gleamed up.


    (Elizabeth¡¯s thoughts) It¡¯s my job to at least do my part.


    Reaching the front of the opened door, she stood in between the doorframe, her feet on the border between the marble and the oak wood. Her nose wrinkled uncontrollably, the smell of cigarette smoke and alcohol assaulted the deepest parts of her small nose.


    Fluctuating into the corners of her lungs, she dropped her hands down, her eyes widening evermore.


    As the turquoise-colored-haired girl pinned down Johnny, hammering her right knee onto the center of Johnny¡¯s chest. Saliva drooped down from both corners of his lips, and Johnny¡¯s eyelids barely held themselves up as his hands held down her wrist.


    The object she now wielded was a white crystal banana.


    (Elizabeth¡¯s thoughts) What is that?


    Turning his head, his vision barely took in the cat-girl who only watched from the doorframe.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Seeing his head turning, the girl also looked at Elizabeth, her face churning more as she looked from top to bottom. Loosening her strength, the turquoise-colored-haired girl raised her eyebrow.


    (Vivy) You ain¡¯t supposed to be here. If you¡¯re trying to find some nip, there¡¯s an outhouse near the stables.


    (Elizabeth) What are you doing to him¡­?


    (Vivy) I told you an order! So get going!


    Her head tilted downward, her eyes looking at a golden antique ring on display. Basking in the sun¡¯s rays, its golden light trapped inside both of her pupils, triggering both of her claws to spike out.


    Opening her mouth, a loud exhale of air hissed out, her throat parched from the intoxicating cigarette smoke that continued to plow into her delicate body.


    Pulling back her knee, Johnny breathed slowly from his opened mouth, his hands restless against the old oak wood. Standing up, the girl pointed her trembling finger at Elizabeth, both of her knees trembling from the cat-girl¡¯s hiss alone.


    (Vivy) I said¡ª


    Elizabeth lunged forward.


    Pulling back both of her hands, she glided through the unruly air, her hair whistling along her back neck. Thrusting both of her arms forward, the girl only stood in silence as the two knuckled pierced hands¡­


    Grabbed a hold of the crystal banana.


    Yanking it out of the girl¡¯s hands, Elizabeth kept it close to her, tucking it away between her right armpit. Low growling reverberating in her throat, she glanced down at the peeled banana, its crystalized fruit sparkling in the sunlight.


    (Johnny) What are you doing¡­?


    His vision returned, his hand was already extended outward, laying it flat on the wooden floor. Widening his eyes, his breathing fastened while pushing his toes to crawl himself toward the cat-girl.


    Crawling like a worm, leftover drool from earlier continued to sink onto the floor, his other hand clutching the left side of his body. His left rib cage going numb from the pain, started to push the bottom of his heels to carry his crawl.


    Almost as if a pan had launched itself prior.


    (Johnny) Don¡¯t ¡­ take that ¡­


    (Vivy) Do you like my useless brother that much?! Are you going to strip his only way of being useful?!


    Bringing it up to her mouth, Elizabeth eyed both Johnny and the girl, her eyes slanting inward with her claws digging deep into the peel of the fruit. Making eye contact, she opened her mouth, licked her lips¡­


    And ate the fruit in one gulp.


    Moving all around her mouth, the contents of the crystal fruit littered every used-to-be cavity spot they could find. Gulping down the majority into her stomach, both of the girl¡¯s hands slowly drooped down to her thighs, balling them as steam hissed from her lips.


    (Vivy) You ate it ¡­ you absolutely disgusting piece of¡ª


    A hand gripped onto her boot. Having his face lying flat on top of the floor, his entire body shook and twitched geometrically.


    Looking down, the girl pulled back her boot, letting the boy¡¯s hand tackle the wood below. Scoffing, she knelt to where the sun¡¯s rays were blocked by her head.


    (Vivy) Got anything to explain?


    (Johnny) Whatever punishment she gets ¡­ I¡¯ll take it.


    Elizabeth stomped with the bottom of her wedges, creaking the oak wood as she moved to the front of Johnny. Bending over, she instantly grabbed Johnny¡¯s pushed-away hand, pulling him toward her so both of his feet kept standing.


    Wrapping both her arms around his single arm, something awakened in him.


    Glancing down, he took in the sight of a glaring girl, her claws barely rubbing the tip of his skin.


    His breath stuck in his throat, his stomach felt as if he ingested an entire kitchen''s worth of hot tomato soup. Unable to even scrunch up his fists, let alone his core, for the first time in his meaningless life¡­


    His cheeks glistened red.


    (Vivy) Disgusting¡­


    Arching her head down, she stomped her way out of the room, bumping into Elizabeth¡¯s shoulder forcingly. Not even wanting to look back, she continued her steaming walk, as both Johnny and Elizabeth saw off the short-tempered girl.


    Trying to pull away from her grasp, it only caused her to tighten her hold on him, her glare soon being replaced with a purr.


    (Johnny) You could let go now, she¡¯s gone.


    (Elizabeth) No.


    (Johnny) What?


    Looking down at the leftover banana peel nestling itself right in front of her feet, a low groan came out of his throat. Puckering up his mouth shut, he let himself submit to her grip, his eyes staring into that littered banana peel that resonated within him.


    Like a shell opening up from within, it released something that was long suppressed.


    Tilting his head up toward the ceiling, he casually looked at the blank white paint that was littered with spiders, seeing an abundance of small dots latched in a colony of webs. Breathing in the old smell of cigarette smoke and alcohol, he exhaled it out as he coughed dryly.


    (Johnny¡¯s thoughts) I guess ¡­ there is some meaning after all¡­


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (Prosinec 7, 58 / 4:48PM)


    (Elizabeth) Now make an oath.


    Placing both of her hands on her hips, she tapped her right foot on the old wood. Her eyes pushed upward, and both of her cheeks loosened as she looked upon Johnny¡¯s head-scratching, leading her to jolt her ears up.


    Unable to look within those brown slanted eyes, he kept his eyes staring at one of the toy wooden trains next to the stack of papers.


    (Johnny) As of today, I, Johnny Zirardge will try my absolute best to be the man that my father never was.


    (Elizabeth) And?


    (Johnny) ¡­ and to dub you my protector.


    Drops of sweat swept down from his temples, licking the floor as small puddles formed along the tips of his toes. Letting his hand drop that he scratched his head with, small amounts of blonde hair littered his thin jacket, dandrum already seeping into the minuscule cracks within the wooden ground.


    In return, Elizabeth huffed out a large amount of air out of her lungs, her eyes closing along with her lips curling upward. Opening her eyes, she balled her hands as her pupils sparkled and gleamed like a kid on Christmas.


    (Elizabeth) I promise to always protect you from anyone! So please leave that to me!


    (Johnny) I don¡¯t know how I feel about a girl younger than me being my bodyguard¡­


    (Elizabeth) I don¡¯t care.


    Holding both of his hands, her fingers rubbed the top of his smooth knuckles, her tanned and wrinkled fingertips coursing through his skin like the back of a fork. Having a cage locked on them, she pulled them close to the area between her stomach and chest, causing Johnny to redden evermore.


    Both of his hands being forced to wrap around her waist, she nudged her head onto his chest, letting out a low soft purr.


    (Elizabeth) You¡¯re all that I have¡­


    Johnny looked toward the orange sun that was on the verge of setting.


    In the dead of winter, suns usually settle down below the event horizon much earlier than in the summer, leading the window to glow a mystical light. Like watching the end of a prolonged life, his left eye shed a single tear.


    A tear that caressed the top of her head.


    Lifting her head, her chin put enough pressure on his chest for him to almost tumble back. Squeezing him, Johnny grunted and squirmed under the tight hold of Elizabeth¡¯s rough arms and hands, his breath starting to be trapped inside his lungs.


    (Johnny) ¡­ You¡¯re squeezing me.


    (Elizabeth) I¡¯m not letting go.


    (Johnny) But I¡¯m having trouble breathing.


    Her eyes pushed downward, her cheeks tightened, and she moistened her lips by licking them red.


    Johnny began to wrap his arms around her wrist as well, using his right hand to tuck her head into his chest. Not allowing a naughty thought to seep into her mind, he kept her close, rubbing her back again and again.


    (Johnny) And don¡¯t even think about anything funny.


    (Elizabeth) But I¡ª


    (Johnny) No buts. Until marriage.


    Both of her cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk. Continuing to wrap her arms, Johnny kept his feet glued to the floor, all the while he just begged for this love to never end.


    By shedding another tear.

 Arc 2 - Chapter 41: Setting Out For Culkia

    (Reverence 4, 59 / 8:37AM)


    Back to the present.


    Miles, Luna, Benn, and Luke all had their ears perked up to hear the little love story summarized. No emotion sparking out from any of them, Johnny let both of his shoulders drop downward, rubbing his sweat-tainted palms together.


    Clapping his hands, a bolt of electricity ran through all four of them, leading them to sway their heads up in unison. Furrowing his brow, a little scoff broke from his mouth.


    (Johnny) Please tell me that you guys heard the story.


    (Luke) Y-Yeah we did.


    (Miles) Hey, we¡¯re not heartless.


    (Luna) What story?


    Benn remained silent.


    Putting both of his hands onto his hips, a large exhale of air pushed out from his nostrils. Staring right onto the floor, his eyes pinned on the old wood littered with dust, chunks of it calling the edges of his boots home.


    Luke and Miles both let out a soft chuckle, along with a wry smile displaying on their pushed-up faces. As for Benn and Luna, both frowned their usual frowns, folding their arms over their chests.


    (Johnny) Come on man¡­


    (Luke) No really, I did listen. And from what you said about yourself before meeting Elizabeth, it resembles a lot like me six years prior.


    (Johnny) Fine. Even if you didn¡¯t listen, it¡¯s no skin off my back ¡­ but seriously ¡­


    Johnny extended his right hand down, with the tips of his fingers barely reaching to the tip of Luke¡¯s nose. Taking away the metal soda can from his direction, Miles kept it close to his thigh.


    (Johnny) Help get Sean back. If he steps foot on that train all alone, he won¡¯t be able to summon a single clone without bullet holes.


    Luke¡¯s palms still gripped the dusted floor.


    Puckering up both of his lips, they twitched relentlessly under the soft eyes that shined down on him. Lifting his head from the back of the wall, both of the bottom of his palms reddened from the weight that he pressed them on.


    (Luke) But I don¡¯t know what I want though¡­


    (Johnny) Let me make it easier for you. A month back, you were assigned leader, right?


    Luke nodded, with both of his hands still clamping and grasping the old wood. His palms already shaded in a layer of gray, his chest and body began to tighten more and more to stand up.


    Bending down, Johnny put his other hand onto his knee, hovering the extended hand lower to Luke¡¯s chest. Being in the grappling distance, Luke tried but couldn¡¯t force his hands to work, the numbing sensation stinging in him like a horde of fire ants.


    (Johnny) Your old commander died during the counterattack, and out of all the people in the group, she chose you for a reason.


    (Luke) S-She wasn¡¯t the smartest leader¡­


    (Johnny) That doesn¡¯t mean she was dumb. Maybe she wanted someone who had more potential.


    Luke finally lifted his right hand, but not enough for him to push it upward. Slightly opening his mouth, dry air seethed out from his lips, along with his eyes watery and redden the more he looked up.


    Trying to force his hand forward, he just needed one more push. One push that will jump him out of his feet, thump his heart, and finally set himself for¡ª


    He remembered.


    His eyes widened, his breath trapped, and his heart slowed to a turtle¡¯s pace. As if time had stopped, his world blanketed white for a split second, going and exiting in the snap of a finger.


    (Gwen in Luke¡¯s thoughts) Thank you for saving me too.


    He took Johnny¡¯s hand.


    Both of them kept their feet glued to the ground, Luke still had his lower body pressed onto the old floor below. His eyes slanted inward, both his jaws clenching down onto one another, tucking his feet in so that all his body weight pressed down onto them.


    Pushing off the ground slowly, both of his feet gripped the bottom as creaks and splints soon formed. Standing up straight, he still had his hand wrapped around Johnny¡¯s, his right side bang covering his right eye. Despite this, both of his eyes glowed its returning crimson-red color.


    Letting go of Johnny¡¯s hand, he turned to his three friends who stood by and watched, with Miles letting out a sly smirk.


    (Miles) So we¡¯re doing this huh?


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    (Luke) Ready or not, I¡¯m not letting Sean get himself killed for my mistake.


    Walking toward the door, Luke opened it wide to let the oven-like air slam into his face yet again.


    Without looking back, Luke stood in the middle of the doorframe between the room they were in and the hallway. Keeping his feet close together, his left hand hovered over a wall with stuck-out splinters, his voice quiet and mellow as he spoke.


    (Luke) Let¡¯s notify everyone.


    After many flights of stairs or two later, the five of them reached down to the main building floor.


    Being in the center, Luke had both of his hands clenched as they swayed with the motion of his walk. Glancing to the left and right, he noticed that everyone was already accounted for, with Christian and his siblings silently sitting on a large wood crate.


    To the right of him, an old teenage girl and a young woman stood near a metallic door, the freezing air blowing against their backs.


    (Elizabeth) There they are!


    Hope noticed a familiar face.


    Like a mouse, her footsteps trailed down the old rusted floor, her direction being toward the group that came down. Both of her hands swaying up and down, she began to glare and stiffen her face, her quiet footsteps soon turning into loud stomps that shook the building.


    Noticing her anger, Luke stopped in his tracks. His confident walk crumbling like a moist cracker, he pinned his eyes to the ground to avoid Hope¡¯s blue jabbing eyes.


    Reaching in front of him, Hope looked up to the timid young man, who began to rub his right arm with his left hand. Unable to even muster out a voice or thought, tiny dots of sweat began to form along his moistened neck.


    (Luke) I¡¯m sorry¡­


    Letting out long stressed air out of her lungs, her shoulders dropped with the motion of her air sacs. Her hands unclenched, her fingertips grazed both of her kneecaps, letting them move up and down as if she were playing the piano.


    In a sudden thrust, she pointed her finger at him, her nail barely touching the tip of his nose.


    Not letting a word seethe out of his mouth, both of his lips remained locked, followed by air not drawing from his nose. Her finger trembled, both of her cheeks puffed out, making her seem like she was pouting.


    (Hope) Tell me you are sorry again.


    (Luke) S-Sorry¡­


    (Hope) Again.


    (Luke) Sorry.


    (Hope) And again.


    (Luke) ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.


    Hope pulled back her trembling finger, as she placed her hand onto her hip. Not smiling, nor frowning, her nonchalant eyes stared deep into his red eyes, causing him to tighten the grip on his left arm.


    Turning her body away, she walked toward the rest of the group. Dropping his right hand that gripped his arm, an excess of air blew past his mouth, making him seem as if he were a deflated balloon.


    (Christian) So, what¡¯s the plan, Luke?


    The man with the cowlick had his typical stature of folding his arms below his chest, along with both of his siblings having their hands placed onto their waists. Everyone huddled together, the only person who needed to join in the circle was none other than Luke, who kept his distance from them.


    Bringing his hands down, he clutched them together, clearing his throat as the excess buildup of saliva blocked his windpipe. Gulping down whatever regret or guilt that he still kept inside of him, it only burdened it deep down into his reset heart.


    (Luke) From what we gathered during our talk with Johnny on the talkie-cell yesterday, the best way to infiltrate a train would be on the front car.


    (Miles) But we¡¯re not raiding it.


    (Luke) But Sean is.


    Tucked away inside his pocket, Luke began to scrape away the many objects that he had stored inside. Pulling out a simple piece of lined paper, he raised it in the air, letting everyone take note of the old cursive handwriting that was etched onto the fossil paper.


    Everyone seeing the writing, Christian nodded his head back and forth, placing his right hand underneath his chin. His fingers rubbed the area in which he didn¡¯t sprout any facial hair, and some pieces of old skin raked off from the border between his chin and throat, as the dry oven air sunk deep into his tanned skin.


    (Luke) This note holds the key to getting Sean back. Never thought I would¡¯ve needed this, but it leaves me no choice.


    (Christian) Now this is just plain weird.


    (Luke) I know what you¡¯re thinking, but the best place to craft it would be in this place. It was a beer factory.


    Putting the note back into his pocket, he let it sit on top of other rubbish and junk. Letting his right side bang cover his right eye, Luke began to let his left eye glow, leading the others to lean their heads back. Sweat began to trickle down their temples, the only person that was drenched in it was none other than Miles.


    (Miles) But this beer factory won¡¯t probably have the number of ingredients we need. Besides, it¡¯s too hot for the ingredients to be stored in.


    (Luke) Then there may be another freezer. I¡¯ll explain about that little weapon later.


    Clapping both of his hands together, the loud snap shook every corner and shadow that was untouched and virgin. Flinching, the rest of everyone furrowed their brows, with Christian in particular pushing down his eyes.


    (Christian) You didn¡¯t need to clap.


    (Luke) Sorry, but what I¡¯m about to say is important.


    Everyone kept his eyes on him, their pupils all trapping Luke into their little vision dimensions. Like putting another mirror next to another, the angle in which light trajected on their reflections also got into another, leading to a paradox of Luke spreading out.


    Walking back and forth along the rusted iron floor, an unknown chunk of dust after dust jumped into the edges of his boots. Some of it seeped into his shoes, but he ignored it as he rubbed both of his palms together.


    (Luke) I know that what I did yesterday scared all of you. If it makes you feel any worse, I also made myself scared as well.


    (Jack) You almost killed Sean man.


    (Luke) I know ¡­ but I have to do the opposite.


    Pointing his finger directly to the entrance of the building, the tip of his finger slightly shook. Keeping his feet and back straight, he glued the bottom of his feet onto the rusted floor that soaked the soles of his boots.


    Everyone else looked at the front entrance, their eyes taking in the slight breeze that whistled through the arid desert.


    Rubbing their shoulders or hands, followed by their palms tainted with sweat, the only person who didn¡¯t feel nervous was both Johnny and Elizabeth. Both of them standing in the back of Luke, Johnny clasped down his right hand onto his shoulder.


    (Johnny) Remember to just bring him back. We don¡¯t need to rob the train.


    (Luke) I know. That¡¯s why we¡¯re all setting out for Culkia.


    Being in front of everyone, he turned around to notice their hands firming into their sides. As if their bodies thawed out whatever nervousness kept them chained, most of them took one step forward, their feet directed to the entrance.


    Thumping the left side of his chest twice, he kept it still, not letting it glide to the right. Making a half salute, everyone kept their hands to themselves, their hands barely able to lift themselves upward to thump their chests.


    (Luke) I can¡¯t sacrifice a person to go back to my usual simple life. That¡¯s not me¡­


    Walking behind Luke, Miles also placed his hand on the back of Luke¡¯s shoulder, his fingers loose as they didn¡¯t sleep deep into his collarbone. The others that were still in the back of him, all hovered over Luke, their thawed bodies finally pushing a soulfire flame in their hearts.


    Keeping their eyes on the whistling wind, sand continued to spray on the border between the rusted floor and the sanded concrete. Ignoring the oven air, ignoring a deal that could¡¯ve lollipopped their paths, their eyes couldn¡¯t take away the whistling air that signaled the point of no return.


    (Miles¡¯s thoughts) I can¡¯t call myself an elder brother if I let one of my friends be deposed.


    (Armin in Luna¡¯s thoughts) After dinner, can I tell you about the book I¡¯ve been reading?


    (Luna¡¯s thoughts) Why am I thinking about him now ¡­ damn that elf¡­


    Luke pulled his hand back, clearing his throat all the while he put both of his hands into his leather jacket. Letting out a sly smirk, his right lip churned upward, cocking his head back as if he was mocking fate himself.


    (Luke¡¯s thoughts) Do you think I¡¯m still unready Dad?